Blog

  • Incestuous Bedtime Tale 3: Daughter’s Incestuous Surprise

    Font size : +


    The daughter has received one naughty, incestuous gift from her daddy!

    Incestuous Bedtime Tale

    (An Incestuous Harem Story)

    Chapter Three: Daughter’s Incestuous Surprise

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

    Avalon Young – September 2037

    It was my first day of college and I was horny. I had my suspicions why, my hand rubbing at my belly as I snuck through the hallway. My heart beat fast. I felt so wicked. I should be in class, but…

    It was all so boring. There were better things to be doing than sit in class. I had this itch in my pussy that I needed to scratch, and there was only one way to do that. My heart pumped hot blood through my veins.

    A professor stepped out of a classroom. I put on a bright smile and nodded to the teacher, a woman in a bronze blouse. She gave me a smile, assuming I had some reason to roam the hallway during the middle of class.

    I wanted to whistle in delight as I moved across the campus. Since my daddy worked here, I felt like I knew this place already. I had come here as a child all the time. Maybe that was why I found the first day boring.

    Or maybe it was because I was horny.

    Could I use that as an excuse as to why I was skipping a class? “Sorry, but I had to be fucked by my daddy because I was just too horny?”

    I grinned as I said that aloud, my hands rubbing at my belly. This wicked heat surged through me. It had been a month and a half since I’d lost my virginity. It had been a wonderful summer break. I skipped in delight, my hair fiery hair swinging about my face. My skirt swished.

    I reached the athletic building. I felt real wicked as I sneaked into the boy’s locker room to find my daddy’s office. If I knew his schedule, he should be in his office. He didn’t have a PE class to teach right now. I licked my lips as I entered this forbidden room.

    It felt so naughty. Boys changed here. I bet they would love to have a nubile, eighteen-year-old girl wander in here while they were showering. They would all like to do naughty things to me. Too bad for them, I was a daddy’s girl through and through.

    I reached the door to his office. I could hear a chair creaking in there. I smiled and then I pulled off my top, baring my round breasts constrained in a purple bra decorated with white polka dots. My breasts jiggled as I reached behind me. I unhooked the fastener. I dropped it down to the ground. My titties were out, in the boys’ locker room.

    A wicked heat rushed through me. I wiggled back and forth, just so aching. I needed to do such naughty things. I wanted to have a pussy full of cum before my next stop. I dropped my bra. I imagined a boy wandering into the locker room and finding a girl’s pile of clothing out here. I’d bet he’d wonder who my daddy was fucking.

    Me!

    I unzipped my skirt and dropped it down my thighs. My matching panties hugged my crotch. I thrust my thumbs into the waistband. I stretched out the elastic band then shoved my panties down, baring my shaved pussy.

    Mommy did that for me before my first day of college. She was the best. I was glad that we were both Daddy’s little girls. I wanted to have my own incestuous daughter. A third generation bred by daddy. I would raise her to love her daddy, waiting for her to become an adult so she could lose her virginity to him. He’d be old, but I knew he could get it done.

    I stared at the door, knowing this was where Clint had given Daddy the advice to seduce Mommy. If he hadn’t, I wouldn’t be here. That was so amazing. This naughty rush shot through me. Then I realized that I never had my bedtime story finished.

    How did their date go?

    I was about to burst into the door and enjoy Daddy when a wicked idea appeared in my mind.

    I scooped up my clothing and darted from the door. I stashed my clothes behind a bench. I kicked off my shoes and pulled off my socks. I ran into the shower area and turned one on. The hot water sprayed over me. I shuddered as it landed on my naked flesh. The spray coated my eighteen-year-old body.

    I hummed as I ducked my head under, letting the water soak my red hair. My nipples tingled as the spray splashed on them. My rump clenched. My hips wiggled from side to side. It ran down my body to my pussy, coating my flesh. It was just a treat.

    The door to Daddy’s office opened. “Who’s showering?”

    I trembled as I heard him emerge. His footsteps approached the shower area. My pussy clenched. This hot rush shot through me. I ran my hands up and cupped my breasts, squeezing them. His footsteps paused. I knew he was looking at me.

    “Ava?” he asked. “What are you doing here?”

    I glanced over my shoulder at Daddy. He had on the tight, white t-shirt that coaches always seemed to wear and blue shorts. His chest was broad. He had red hair, a shade similar to me, though he had speckles of gray mixed in there. His green eyes flicked up and down my body.

    I giggled and squeezed my titties, my hips wiggling as the water rolled over me.

    “Ava?” Daddy asked, approaching. “You should be in class.”

    “I bet you always wanted to fuck a girl in here,” I said, my heart pounding. “Well, here I am.”

    “God,” he groaned. “Your mother never did anything like this.”

    “My mother was a sweet and innocent girl who didn’t have two depraved parents that turned her into a sex fiend,” I said. I spread my legs apart and leaned over. “Mmm, come enjoy me, Daddy. Get naked and let’s have fun.”

    He groaned, but I knew he could see my juicy pussy. He knew I had a dripping hole that needed his cock. He just had to saunter up and do something about me. I placed my hands against the shower wall, the water flowing down my back to my rump.

    With a growl, he ripped off his shirt, his chest broad and muscular. He kept in such amazing shape. Then he thrust his shorts down, taking his boxers with them. His hard cock popped out. My pussy clenched. I wanted that big shaft in me. I wanted my daddy to fuck me so hard.

    “You can’t be doing things like this, Ava,” he groaned. “You’re going to get us both in trouble.”

    “Today is special,” I moaned. “It’s my first day of college. That’s special. A Daddy should enjoy his nubile, naughty daughter in the shower on a day like that. So come get naughty with me.”

    He peeled off his shoes and socks, then stalked forward. His green eyes, the same shade as mine, burned on me. I smiled in delight. This was so hot. I was so happy I got to enjoy this. I bit my lip as he came closer and closer.

    Daddy fell to his knees behind me. I groaned as he grabbed my rump. Then his face nuzzled into my pussy. I gasped as he just ate me. I leaned forward, arms bending as the water fell down my back. Daddy’s rough whiskers rasped on my sensitive vulva.

    “Ooh, do I taste different, Daddy?” I groaned as his tongue lapped through my folds.

    “Different?” he asked. He took another lick. “Not really. That same tangy delight of my sexy daughter.”

    I smiled. “Mmm, okay. Just keep licking me. Ooh, yes, yes.”

    He jammed his tongue so deep in my incestuous pussy. He swirled it around, teasing me, driving me just bananas. I gasped and moaned, wiggling my hips, grinding my hot snatch on his face. His whiskers felt incredible. They teased me. Caressed me. Made me feel so wild.

    I trembled and groaned. His tongue thrust into my folds. I gasped as he swirled around inside of me. I shuddered, savoring the wicked feel of his tongue darting through me. He lapped at me, teased me, made me feel like I was precious.

    “Oh, Daddy, I love you!” I moaned. How could I not love my hunky daddy when he ate my pussy like this?

    “Ava, you’re going to get me in so much trouble,” he panted. “Damn.”

    “It’ll be worth it,” I moaned. “Just eat my naughty, schoolgirl cunt. Mmm, yes, yes, feast on me. Whenever you need pussy, Daddy, I’m here.”

    “What a little hellion you are,” he groaned and then licked his tongue up through my pussy to my asshole.

    I gasped as he rimmed my sphincter. That was so naughty of him. The water poured down my back, making me shudder. My breasts swayed before me, drops beading on my pink nipples. I groaned, my butt-cheeks clenching about his face. I reveled in his rasping whiskers caressing my silky skin.

    His hand stroked up my right thigh. I shuddered as he reached my pussy. He stroked through my hot flesh, teasing me, His finger pressed between my folds, sending all these naughty flutters through my body.

    “Oh, Daddy, yes!” I groaned. “Ooh, you’re just so amazing. Mmm, don’t be afraid. Jam that tongue in my butt-hole. Eat out my schoolgirl ass. You’re such a pervy coach!”

    “Damn,” he groaned and then thrust two of his fingers into my pussy.

    I gasped, my head snapping up. The shower spray rained on my face. The water poured down to my neck and sheeted over my breasts. My nipples drank in the sensation as his digits pumped in and out of my juicy twat.

    “You want to fuck that hole, don’t you!” I moaned. “Yes, you do. You want to fill my pussy full of all your cum!”

    “Goddamn, what a teasing brat,” he groaned and thrust his tongue into my asshole.

    “Yes!” I moaned in delight.

    Daddy’s tongue wiggled through my asshole. He swirled around inside of me while his fingers buried over and over into my pussy. He felt so incredible. My body shuddered as my orgasm swelled so fast.

    My juicy twat gripped his digits. The friction built and built, making me shuddered. My breasts jiggled, water flicking from my nipples. I moaned into the shower’s spray as Daddy’s tongue made my asshole feel so good. So naughty.

    The heat melted into my cunt full of his fingers. My eyes squeezed shut as he plundered my rectum. His fingers pressed deep into me. I gasped and moaned, my voice echoing through the boy’s locker room. We could get caught at any moment.

    Wonderful.

    This naughty delight surged through me. He fucked his tongue in and out of my asshole, stimulating me. It mixed with the silky friction of his fingers in my twat. He buried so deep into me, making my nubile body tremble.

    “Daddy!” I squealed and came.

    Stars burst across my vision. Kept my eyes squeezed shut, the water splashing on my face as I bucked and cried out. The pleasure rippled out of my pussy. Waves of incestuous passion that spilled through my body. It crashed into my mind. My asshole convulsed around his tongue, naughty tingles joining the fun.

    He plunged his fingers in and out of my writhing cunt. He stirred up my twat with those naughty digits, sending more and more waves of ecstasy to drown my mind. My entire body felt so warm, bubbling with the taboo thrill.

    “Daddy!” I howled. “Fuck my pussy! I want your cum in me. I want you leaking out of me!”

    “Yes!” he growled and rose.

    I shuddered as his fingers ripped out of my still-climaxing pussy. My convulsing flesh felt so empty, so in need of being full. I whimpered and threw a look over my shoulder, my eyes snapping open to focus on Daddy.

    “Fuck my schoolgirl cunt, Coach Young,” I purred in a coquettish voice. “Mmm, you’re just so sexy, I had to sneak in here and seduce you. I’m young and fertile.”

    “My little Ava!” he croaked. “You’re going to be the death of me.”

    “But you’ll go out exploding in my tight, schoolgirl pussy!” I moaned. “Fair trade!”

    “Yes!” he growled and buried in me.

    My spasming twat rejoiced. Another incestuous rush of bliss surged through me. My pussy convulsed harder around his cock burying to the hilt in my flesh. His balls smacked into my clit. That wonderful impact sent a shudder of rapture through me, my orgasm intensifying.

    Daddy’s cock was in me, fucking me at school. What a wonderful way to start my college career. My pussy spasmed around him. My hips wiggled. I stirred my pussy around his dick, my flesh writhing and spasming.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I howled as this wicked passion rippled through me. “Oh, Coach Young! Such a bad man. Taking advantage of me while I was showering.”

    “You came into the boy’s locker room, you little tease,” he growled, slamming his huge dick into me.

    The dick that started me in Mommy’s womb.

    “Just a cock-teasing, little slut,” he growled, thrusting into me hard. His hands slid up my wet body as the shower sprays fell on my tits now. I arched back into him, his hands caressing higher and higher. “You wanted this!”

    “I did!” I moaned, squeezing my pussy around him. “Oh, yes, yes, Coach Young! Fuck me! Fuck my naughty cunt! Ooh, ram into me! Show me how to be a woman! Yes, yes!”

    The roleplay only enhanced my orgasm. It was nonstop bliss rippling through me. Every plunge of Daddy’s cock into my hot flesh kept it alive. I groaned then gasped as his hands swept up to my round breasts.

    He gripped them.

    Squeezed them.

    I squealed in delight as his fingers brushed my nipples. Twin jolts of delight electrified my body down to my convulsing pussy. My cunt spasmed harder around Daddy’s cock. I worshiped his dick slamming into me.

    It was the best thing in the world. It was amazing. I groaned, my eyes fluttering as he rammed into my spasming depths over and over. He kept me cumming. Kept the incestuous celebration bursting through my youthful body.

    “Such a pervy coach!” I moaned. “Ooh, just fucking your cute student so hard.”

    “When she’s a slutty, little brat, I will!” he growled. “I’ll fuck any girl that comes into the boy’s locker room and shakes a cute ass at me.”

    “What would your daughter think, Coach Young?” I gasped, my body trembling, my mind melting under the waves of pleasure.

    “That she should sneak in here and enjoy her Daddy’s big cock!”

    “Yes!” I howled, my pussy convulsing around his dick. “She would love it. You could breed her like you’re going to breed me!”

    “Fuck, Ava!” he snarled and pounded me.

    Our wet flesh slapped together. This stinging impact of his crotch smacking into my rump echoed. His fingers dug into my breasts, gripping them tight as he fucked me like an animal. My body responded. I loved it.

    My daddy was a stud.

    I howled out as my orgasm intensified. Waves of ecstasy drowned my mind. It was so hard to think, to keep playing that wonderful game as the pleasure just kept coming. Climax after climax burst through me as Daddy plundered my pussy.

    He slammed so deep into me.

    So hard.

    His heavy balls smacked into my clit. Pleasure burst from each impact, feeding the euphoria devouring my body. The hot water soaked my tits held in his heaving hands. Water ran down to tickle my clit. My butt-cheeks rippled and my cunt spasmed around his dick.

    “Cum in me!” I howled.

    “My little Ava!” he growled.

    His cock buried to the hilt in my spasming depths. His cum fired into me. Hot blasts of jizz that made me shudder and gasp. Stars burst before my eyes. I groaned as I felt the spurts of his incestuous seed flooding me.

    My pussy milked him. Darkness devoured my vision. I swayed beneath the intensity of this moment. I groaned and gasped as my cunny wrung daddy dry. He groaned, squeezing my tits as he spurted the last drops into me.

    “Damn, Ava,” he groaned. “Oh, damn, that was amazing.”

    “Mmm, I’m glad you enjoyed fucking me, Coach Young. Such a bad, bad man.”

    “So bad,” he groaned. He held me, nuzzling at me. “I just want to keep holding you, but the period will be over soon. You have to get out of here before the boys arrive.”

    I sighed. “You’re right. Only you and mommy can see my delights. They’re just for you two.”

    I turned around in his embrace, his cock popping out of my pussy. I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him while clenching my cuntlips closed, not letting any of his jizz escape. I trembled, buzzing from the intensity of all my orgasms.

    He held me tight for one glorious minute, our tongues dueling, his lips tasting of tangy cream, then he broke away from me. I panted, wanting to just fall to my knees and suck his half-hard cock into my mouth. But the boys were coming.

    And I had another stop to make.

    I dressed quickly as Daddy did the same. With a pussy full of cum, I rushed out of the locker room. My wet hair clung to me as I hurried through the halls. I felt energized. That was the best thing in the world. I crossed through the campus, heading to my next stop. I was such a wicked girl to do this.

    I felt like I owned this campus. I wanted to teach here. This was where my parents’ relationship started. At this college. If it wasn’t for that Clint guy fucking all his sisters here, I’d never have been born. This place was special.

    I reached the school’s nurses office and headed in. It was a small room, two beds with a privacy curtain around each. At a desk, Nurse Wilson sat, her light-brown hair falling in a loose mass around her face. She was Mommy’s age, still looking cute as she wore her flowery hospital scrubs. Her daughter, Heaven, was in my grade. She glanced up at me with curious eyes.

    “It’s… Avalon, right?” she asked. “Your Coach Young’s daughter.”

    “Yep,” I said. “I need a pregnancy test. Do you have one?”

    The nurse arched an eyebrow at me. “Well, I see your father didn’t waste any time, did he?”

    “Nope,” I said. I lifted my skirt and shoved down my panties. “See.”

    Nurse Wilson blinked as she stared at my shaved pussy. “Um, I see. At school? Well, I can’t be one to complain. I had my fun at this campus, but you know it takes longer than a few minutes to know if you’re pregnant. It could take hours for the sperm to even find your egg. Sometimes, fertilization happens days later after you had sex.”

    “Oh, I’ve been having sex for over a month,” I said. “Ever since I turned eighteen!”

    “Uh-huh,” the nurse said. “You’re going to be a naughty girl, aren’t you?”

    I grinned at her.

    “Your poor father.” She shook her head. Then she stood up and headed to a counter, a wedding ring flashing on her left hand. She opened a drawer and pulled out a rectangular box. She handed it to me. “Just pee on the end, and we’ll find out.”

    “Is it accurate?” I asked.

    “Very,” she said. “There’s a special hormone that you produce while pregnant. It shows up in your blood and urine very early on. In fact, we can tell how pregnant you are by how much of it is in you, but that test just detects for it.”

    “Ooh, neat,” I said. “Thanks!”

    She shook her head. “You know not everyone approves of what you’re doing. You should be careful about who you show this sort of stuff.”

    “But I thought you and your brother…” I grinned at her. “Right? Daddy mentioned that.”

    A smile grew on Nurse Wilson’s lips. “Yes, my brother and I have been lovers since I was your age. And, well, he knocked me up at that same age. So I hope your Daddy bred you.”

    “Me, too,” I said and darted for the door.

    I so hoped I was. I wanted to be bred right off the bat, but two weeks after losing my virginity, my annoying period came. It should have come five days ago and hadn’t. So I hoped, hoped, hoped I was pregnant with Daddy’s child.

    With his daughter.

    I sat on the toilet, thrust the pregnancy test between my thighs. I shuddered and then I pissed on the end of the stick. I groaned as my urine flowed out of me. I leaned back. It was such a wicked delight to take this test.

    My excitement mounted.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Melissa Young

    “So, what’s this I hear about you skipping class?” I asked my eighteen-year-old daughter when she darted up to my car. Students were streaming out of the main building. They all looked so young. I didn’t remember the kids looking so young when I was a student here falling in love with my father. I was picking up Avalon since there was soccer practice he had to coach.

    Avalon gave me a wicked grin. Her round breasts jiggled in the tight, pink blouse she wore. Her fiery hair swayed around her face. She had our father’s green eyes, not blue like mine, but other than that, she looked a lot like me. She had my nose and ears, my chin.

    “Well?” I asked.

    “I’m pregnant!” she said and then opened the back door of the car and climbed in.

    My jaw dropped. “Already, you little minx?”

    “I wasn’t as fast as you, Mommy,” she said and, to my shock, pulled off her panties. She dropped the purple, polka dot underwear on the car’s floor, her legs spreading wide. Her pussy had fresh cum leaking out of it. “When I told Daddy, he just had to pump me full of cum. Soccer practice is starting late.”

    “He fucked you twice at school?” I asked. I’d heard about their shower romp in detail. I remembered being too terrified of doing anything at college. “What a precocious thing you are. And what are you doing.”

    “Why, I want my mommy to lick me clean,” she said. “Mmm, come eat my bred pussy full of Daddy’s cum.”

    This wanton lust shot through me. I groaned. There were people around the parking lot. We could be discovered. I mean, things had changed in the eighteen years since I started college, but it still felt so wild to do this.

    Such a risk, but…

    My little girl was pregnant. Daddy had bred her like me. I couldn’t help myself. I climbed into the backseat. I grabbed her thighs. I leaned over and inhaled. The salty scent of Daddy’s cum and my daughter’s tangy pussy mixed in my nose.

    “You are such a bad girl,” I moaned.

    “I know, Mommy,” she said, not a hint of guilt in her tone.

    I buried my face into her shaved, sloppy twat. I thrust my tongue into her juicy cunt, scooping out her tangy juices and our daddy’s yummy cum. This was my daughter’s bred pussy. I licked and lapped at her flesh.

    It sent such a wicked thrill through me. My granddaughter and my half-sister grew inside of Avalon. It was incredible. I ate her pregnant, cum-filled twat with such hunger. My daughter moaned, her slender thighs gripping my head. She clung to me, rubbing her pussy against my lips.

    My tongue darted through her folds. I licked her. I lapped at her. I gathered up her cum. This wonderful delight surged through me. My pussy clenched, soaking my panties. I was such a wicked mommy for letting my daughter have her way.

    I loved spoiling her.

    “Oh, Mommy, yes!” she moaned, leaning against the back door. Her hands squeezed her breasts through her blouse. “Mmm, people are moving through the parking lot.” She giggled. “They have no idea you’re lapping at my pregnant cunt.”

    I slid my arms around her legs. I lapped at her. I tongued her. She gasped and moaned, her pussy humping against my mouth. She smeared her cunt against my hungry lips, soaking me with the incestuous mix of our daddy’s cum and her juices.

    Her moans echoed through the sedan. The seat creaked beneath her as she trembled and squirmed. Her breasts jiggled in her top. Her eyes squeezed shut. She licked her lips and then groaned again, my tongue darting to the depths of her pussy.

    I licked and lapped out her jizz. Voices echoed just outside the car. A pair of friends laughing and joking. They could notice our wicked, incestuous fun. They could find me eating out my daughter’s pussy. I whimpered, that wicked heat surging through my body.

    I groaned and feasted harder. She whimpered as the talking grew closer. They were nearby. I wrapped my arms around her legs. I pulled her pussy tight against my mouth. I thrust my tongue deep into her bred cunt. I attacked her. Lapped at her. I loved her.

    A car door opened closed. Tires crunched as the car backed up, its electric engine quiet.

    We escaped this time.

    “Mommy! Mommy!” she moaned, her youthful face twisting with pleasure. “Oh, yes, Mommy!”

    “Mmm, such a wicked, little girl!” I moaned. “Seducing your mother with that pussy full of your daddy’s cum.”

    She whimpered and groaned. Her pregnant pussy humped against me. She gasped as my tongue darted through her folds. I loved her. Worshiped her. I savored every bit of her juicy, tangy passion as I quested for all of our daddy’s cum.

    My pussy soaked my panties as she moaned. I wanted to touch myself, but I was just so focused on pleasing my daughter. I wanted to make her cum. My tongue darted into her bred depths. My tongue swirled through her sheath.

    “Oh, wow, Mommy!” she moaned. “Ooh, clean my pregnant pussy. Yes, yes! I love you, Mommy!”

    “I love you, too,” I groaned. My heart pounded in my chest. “Mmm, your pussy taste so good full of Daddy’s cum.”

    She giggled. “Can you taste I’m pregnant?”

    “Mmm, your pussy does taste a little naughtier,” I told her. Then I thrust my tongue into her depths.

    She gasped. Her back arched as bliss burst across her face. Then she humped and ground her pussy against me. She gripped my face with her sultry thighs. Her hands squeezed my breasts. She kneaded them. I groaned and feasted on her.

    I thrust my tongue into her pussy. I wiggled my tongue through her folds. Though I’d run out of cum to eat, it was still a delicious, incestuous treat to enjoy. I fluttered my tongue. My nose brushed against her clit. Her breasts jiggled.

    I lapped up to her clit and nibbled on it. She gasped. My hands grabbed her rump. I squeezed and kneaded her. Her body bucked. Her moans echoed through the car. Her head tossed back and forth, her fiery hair dancing about her face.

    “Mommy, Mommy, yes!” she gasped.

    Tangy pussy cream flooded my mouth. I reveled in the taste. I gulped all the juices down as she bucked against me. Her head tossed back and forth. Her fiery strands danced around her flushed cheeks. Her thighs squeezed around my head.

    “Oh, yes, yes! I’m pregnant! Mommy! Mommy! I’m going to be a mommy!”

    I pulled my face from her pussy, my own cunt on fire. I panted as I stared at her flushed beauty. I grinned at her. “I am so happy that you’re pregnant. This is wonderful news.”

    “Thanks, Mommy.” She leaned back against the seat. “Ooh, you eat pussy so well.”

    “I love it,” I told her. I sat up, my heart racing. I was starting to get worried about being caught with her.

    “Mom,” Avalon said, giving me a hard look, “you know, you never did tell me how it went.”

    “How what went?” I asked. I grabbed my purse to grab a wet wipe. I had pussy juices and cum dripping down my face.

    “Your dinner date with Daddy. I never got the next part of the story. You and Daddy never told me. You promised to.”

    I smiled. “Mmm, well, you were having so much fun playing with your new toys the next day.” I bought her a wand massager for her birthday. She loved using the thing. “So, tonight, we’ll tell you a new bedtime story!”

    “Yay!” she squealed.

    I slipped into the front seat and set the car to drive us home. She joined me in the passenger seat and said, “I’m pregnant and getting a new bedtime story! This is such a wonderful day! College is awesome.”

    I rolled my eyes, “Wait until the homework starts piling up and we’ll see how much you like it.”

    She blinked. “Let’s not talk about that. Let’s just focus on getting ready for my bedtime story, okay?”

    She sounded so grown up and so childish all at the same time. A catch filled my throat. She was growing up. She was going to be a mother. Tears burned in my eyes for a moment. I blinked them back as she babbled about the fun she had with her Daddy when she told him about being pregnant.

    What a naughty girl.

    The rest of the afternoon and evening passed in a blur. I drove Avalon home, made dinner, and then we ate as a family. Avalon was bouncing with excitement, pregnant and horny and eager to hear about that magical evening.

    Three times, we had to make her sit her down and work on her homework. She was lucky not to be in trouble for skipping class, but she had a note from Nurse Wilson. Jenny was a good friend of mine. We had bonded near the end of our freshman year when we were both round and pregnant, bred by a family member. Her mother had been my gynecologist.

    Finally, it was bedtime.

    Avalon was waiting for us, naked and nubile, squirming on the bed, her round breasts jiggling. She had such a feverish light in her eyes. I turned off the light, slipped out of my robe, and sauntered naked to the bed. Daddy pushed off his shorts and joined us. We slipped around our daughter.

    “I was so nervous as I got ready for that night,” I told my daughter. She latched onto my nipple and suckled like a baby. I groaned, my pussy clenching at the wicked heat that surged through me. “I had to be perfect. My makeup. My hair. It felt like a real date even though he was my father. I felt guilty about these emotions, but he’d awakened me to what a handsome man he was.”

    “I was sweating bullets waiting for you,” Daddy said. “And then you came down the stairs…”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Coach Harrison “Harry” Young – October 2018

    My stomach twisted and writhed. I wanted this night to be perfect. I wanted to guide her towards being my lover. I was certain I loved Melissa for herself, and not because she was replacing her mother. My chest felt so tight. I was ready to move on. To have happiness again.

    Even if it were illegal. My gorgeous daughter…

    I’d be crucified if the truth ever came out, but I didn’t care.

    The stairs creaked. My heart beat exploded into a wild gallop as my gaze shot to the stairs. The rustle of clothing. Then her feet appeared. She wore heels. I’d never seen her wear heels. They were black, a single strap around her ankle. Only two inches, but they were breathtaking. More and more of her slender legs appeared. Her thighs were lush and sleek.

    Then her black skirt appeared. It had a shimmer to the cloth. It swirled about her legs and then clung to her hips. My heart pounded, my cock twitching. The cloth cupped her small breasts. They had a firm jiggle to them, the cloth hugging them. It was clear she wore no bra. The cloth covering her breasts narrowed to thin straps that went around her neck and tied into a knot, the only thing holding up the dress. Her shoulders were bare, her red hair falling down to kiss her pale skin. Dangling from her ears were diamonds. Her mother’s earrings. I’d given my daughter all of Rachel’s jewelry after she passed.

    All save for my wife’s wedding band.

    I groaned as I saw her face. She looked so adult. Her makeup had transformed her form my little girl into a woman. Eighteen but gorgeous. My heart wanted to fall out of my chest. I swallowed, the heat pumping through my veins. My stomach roiled. This was really happening. My little girl…

    She stopped before me, staring up at me with this expectant look on her face. “Do I…?”

    The trepidation in her voice made my heart ache. “Oh, Melissa, you’re breathtaking. You look like a woman.” I grabbed her arms, pulling her close. My thumbs stroked her silky, warm skin. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to just plant my lips on her. “I can’t believe how amazing you look. You’re gorgeous, honey. You’re a beautiful woman.”

    This wonderful, innocent blush crossed her cheek. She had no idea what I wanted to do to her. How I wanted to pin her to the wall and kiss her. Love her. I wanted to hold her in my arms and never let her go.

    How could I tell her? How could I let her know the depths of my feelings without frightening her? I didn’t want to scar my daughter. I felt like such a beast for wanting to ravage such a young, innocent creature. Virginal. Sweet. Delicate.

    I beat down my lust. “Shall we?”

    I offered my arm, my black evening jacket over it. I hadn’t worn it in years. It was a little tight, but it fit. She took it, her fingers delicate as they clasped my wrist. She smelled radiant, this sweet, flowery perfume. I breathed in and…

    It was her mother’s favorite scent, Chanel Coco Mademoiselle Eau De Parfum. It must have come from the bottle I bought right before Rachel passed. The scent tingled my nose. I fought back the tears.

    “Do I really look beautiful?” she asked.

    I cleared my throat. “Honey, you are radiant.”

    “Like Mom?”

    I hesitated. “Honey, your mother was a beautiful rose, and you… you’re a blossoming tulip. You’re both gorgeous, but you’re not your mother. You are your own woman. I’m lucky to have had you both in my life.”

    She beamed at that. Then she leaned up and gave me a kiss on the cheek.

    I felt the heat of her lips on me the entire way to the restaurant. I wanted to keep reaching over and touch her. To caress her legs as she sat beside me, trying to look so adult and yet… there was this hesitation in her. She wasn’t completely sure of herself. She was hovering on that wonderful line between maturity and innocence.

    I couldn’t help myself. I casually put my hand on her knee, feeling her warm skin. I squeezed her. “You are just gorgeous.”

    “Daddy,” she said, her voice strained. “You don’t have to keep saying that.”

    “Sorry,” I said, my thumb stroking her skin, getting her used to my touch. “I’m just realizing that you’re a woman. That my little girl has blossomed into a beautiful flower.”

    A flower I wanted to pluck.

    She smiled at me, bright and innocent. She had no idea what I wanted to do to her. That this wasn’t just a father complimenting his daughter. My chest was so tight on the drive to the restaurant. I kept my hand on her leg and the other on the steering wheel.

    We arrived at the restaurant, a cozy, Italian delight that had been my wife’s favorite restaurant. I slipped out of the car and hurried around. I opened the door and took Michelle’s hand. Her bright-red cheeks dimpled as she smiled. She let out a giddy giggle as I took her arm.

    “I always wanted to come here,” she said. “Mom always talked about how she loved it when you took her here. Made her feel special.”

    “She was special,” I said. “So are you. You deserve this.”

    She pressed closer to me, clutching tight to my arm.

    We entered the restaurant, our reservation waiting. The maître d didn’t bat an eye. My daughter looked so grown up, so he must have assumed she’s my date and not my daughter. That sent a wicked thrill through me.

    “Follow me, Mr. Young,” the maître’d said, a bright smile on his face.

    He led us through the restaurant. My daughter clung to my arm, trying to act adult even as I could feel her girlish energy animating her. We passed other couples eating their dinner, enjoying their evening. We moved through the restaurant to the back where a cozy table lay. The maître d lit the candle in the center then nodded to us.

    The place had a dark, romantic atmosphere.

    A nervous squirm ran through me. Was it too much? Would she realize it?

    “This is amazing,” she said as I held out the chair for her.

    I smiled, my eyes falling down her cleavage as she sat down. I felt like such a perv, but she was mouthwateringly gorgeous. My cock ached in my slacks. I wanted to adjust myself as I headed around the small table.

    I sat across from Melissa. I couldn’t help but stare into her face lit by the dancing candle flame. She had a big grin on her face. She looked around, drinking it in. She sat straight, her little breasts cupped in her black dress.

    “This is so amazing,” she said, looking around. “I can’t believe we’re doing this, Daddy.”

    “Me, either,” I said, my mouth so dry. “You can get whatever you want. No matter how expensive.”

    Her eyes lit up. She glanced at the menu for a moment. “I don’t even know where to begin. Mommy used to say that you’d order for her. That it was, um, fun when the guy did it for his date. And, well…”

    “Sure,” I said, smiling at her. “I know just what to get you.”

    She smiled again and then her blush seemed to spread down her neck. She glanced at the wine glass, her fingers playing with it. Her digits were so delicate, her nails painted an elegant red. The hue matched her lipstick.

    Striking.

    I wanted to reach across the table and take her hands. The tightness in my chest grew and grew. She was gorgeous. I didn’t care that she was my daughter. That she was only eighteen, half my age. She was perfect. The candlelight danced in her blue eyes.

    “Um, if you want, you can have some champagne,” I said. “I won’t tell anyone.”

    She giggled. “Neither will I.”

    We shared a smile. It was so natural, like she’d been my lover all her life. My blood pumped so hot through my veins. Our eyes connected. Was it my imagination? Did I feel this magnetic pull to her? Did she feel it? My hands flexed, wanting to take hers, to say the words beating in my heart.

    Then she looked away.

    She glanced around at the others. I took a deep breath. I needed to control myself. She thought I was just being a sweet father. I couldn’t start reading more into it. I had to go slow. She was just blossoming.

    If I rushed her, I would bruise her petals.

    “This is wonderful,” she said, her eyes sweeping around. She glanced at the wall beside us, noticing the carving on the trim. “I feel like I’m your date, not your daughter.”

    “Yeah,” I said. “You could pretend, you know. That we’re on a date.” Was that too far?

    She licked her ruby-red lips. They were so bright. So kissable. “Okay. I think that sounds fun. I mean… I feel so grown up and…” She looked down at her dress. “I can’t believe I’m wearing this. It’s so… so sophisticated.”

    “It fits you,” I said. “You’re becoming a woman. You are just radiant.”

    Her eyes lit up. She beamed at me. God, I wanted to kiss her. Just grab her hands. Say those words. She had to hear them. I couldn’t be a coward. I had to ease her in, and those words… They might just do it.

    They worked on her mother.

    “Thank you,” Melissa said. “For this dress. For this evening. I just…” She swallowed. “I’m just so glad to see you smiling again.”

    “It’s hard not to when I have such a wonderful daughter.” My hands reached across the table. I had to do this. I took her hands. I gripped them. They felt so warm. Her fingers clenched about mine. Her eyes widened. “You are special, Melissa.”

    “Daddy,” she said, her blush deepening. She squirmed. Her breath quickened, her small breasts rising in her blouse. The diamond earrings she wore glinted. “You’re wonderful, too. I just…” She swallowed, shaking her head. “This is a special evening. Thank you.”

    “You’re welcome.” I took a deep breath and squeezed her hands. “I just love you so much. You know that?”

    My heart thundered against the pressure squeezing about my chest as I waited for her answer. What would she think? That I was just being her father, or would she realize I meant more. That I wanted this to be a date for real.

    I wanted to kiss her. To love her. I wanted to hear her answer.

    To be continued…


  • The Devil’s Pact Chapter 40: The Patriots

    Font size : +


    As Mark and Mary struggle to get the Country and the World under their control, the Patriots plot in the shadows.

    The Devil’s Pact
    by mypenname3000
    edited by Master Ken
    Copyright 2013, 2014

    Chapter Forty: The Patriots

    Visit my blog at www.mypenname3000.com.

    The Tyrants, Mark and Mary Glassner, represent the greatest threat to Liberty in human history. As the great Statesmen Thomas Jefferson wrote in ‘The Declaration of Independence’, “We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created equal, that they were endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable Rights, that amongst these are Life, Liberty, and the pursuit of Happiness.” To this end, we the Patriots of the United States, shall bring about the Tyrants’ death, and restore a state of Liberty to all those they have enslaved. Our forefathers shed their blood to keep this Country Free; we shall not hesitate to shed ours.
    –excerpt from ‘The Patriots Manifesto’, author Unknown

    Tuesday, October 1st, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Murano Hotel, Tacoma, WA

    A light rap woke me up.

    I was in a strange room; panic seized me. Where was I? Did Brandon capture me?

    No, Brandon’s dead. I had him executed yesterday. Relief flooded through me. Then where was I? Not my bedroom. Then I remembered—Brandon had burned our house down, destroying every possession and memory we had made. I was in the largest suite of the Hotel Murano in downtown Tacoma. It was our temporary home until the mansion could be constructed.

    Mary slept next to me, her arms wrapped tightly about me, as if she was afraid even in sleep to let go of me. Locks of auburn hair spilled across my chest like silken flames. I felt safe in her arms, loved, and I kissed my wife’s freckled cheek.

    There was another rap, slightly harder. I tried to sit up, but Mary had me in such a tight grip. She seemed terrified to let go of me, not that I blamed her after Brandon’s attack. This weekend had been a close one; I thought I was going to die, but Mary had been spectacular. I felt pride bloom in my chest as I remembered the courage she had displayed.

    I shook Mary and she stirred and smiled as she looked up at me.

    “Good morning,” she purred and kissed me on the lips.

    The rap was even harder.

    “What?” I asked in some irritation. My cock was growing hard as my wife’s body pressed against me.

    The door opened; April and Lillian walked in bearing covered trays. Lillian wore a sexy, French-maid outfit with a bodice so low-cut her breasts looked like they were about to fall out if she bent over. About her narrow hips clung an extremely short skirt that showed off her fine legs, clad in fishnet stockings. Black hair, streaked with blues and purples, was gathered into a pair of pigtails that added an innocent look to her whorish outfit.

    April wore her glasses, and her youthful face was surrounded by her thick, brown hair. Instead of a maid’s outfit she wore a naughty schoolgirl’s uniform: a white blouse, knotted just below her budding breasts to expose her flat stomach; a very short blue-and-purple tartan skirt that rode low on her hips; and knee-high, white socks added that sexy yet virginal look that made my cock ache. I could feel Mary’s breath quicken at the sight of them. Tight about both girls’ necks were gold chokers that proclaimed them to be our sluts; they looked it this morning.

    “Your mother asked us to bring you breakfast,” April explained.

    “And the outfits?” Mary asked. “I know you didn’t have those yesterday.”

    Lillian laughed, “Well, after you and Master retired for the night we raided a sex shop. Well, all of us except for Alison and Desiree.” She spun about carefully. “Do you like it?”

    “You two look delicious!” Mary purred.

    “Would you like breakfast first, or us?” April asked, batting her eyelashes at me.

    “You,” Mary and I said in unison.

    April walked around to my side of the bed while Lillian strutted around to Mary’s. April set her tray – silver, the edge worked with a rope-like pattern, and a matching dome covered the food to keep it warm – down on the nightstand. I threw back the covers and my hot little schoolgirl crawled in and kissed me on the lips. I stroked her full, brown hair, then slid my hand down to rub her flat belly. My child grew inside her; according to Willow I knocked her up the day I took her virginity.

    April rolled on top of me, rubbing her naked pussy into my stomach. She was shaved bare and dripping wet, staining my abs with her juices. She broke the kiss and started moving lower, her lips warm as she smooched down my body; her thick hair tickled like silk on my chest. When she reached my stomach, I squirmed as her tongue licked up the puddle her cunt left behind.

    Next to me, Mary had pulled Lillian on top of her and freed her left breast, sucking Lillian’s nipple into her hungry lips. Lillian smiled at me; her piercings glinted silver on her eyebrow, nose, and lip. Mary released the hard nipple and grabbed Lillian’s pigtails. “Eat my pussy, slut!” Mary commanded.

    “I’d love to, Mistress,” Lillian cooed and wiggled down Mary’s body, pulling the covers away and exposing my wife’s waxed and dripping cunt.

    April’s wet mouth reached my cock and she kissed her way up the shaft. She looked so cute as her tongue started tracing the rim of my mushroom-shaped cockhead. “You little minx,” I groaned as her mouth engulfed my cock.

    She smiled around my dick, her eyes flashing blue behind her glasses. Then she began bobbing her head. The naughty schoolgirl was hungry for my cum. One hand pumped my shaft, the other massaged my balls. She twisted her mouth around as she moved on my dick, brushing my cock against her cheeks and the roof of her mouth.

    “Cock-hungry slut!” I groaned.

    She popped off my cock just long enough to giggle, “Of course I am. It tastes so delicious, Master!”

    Mary moaned and I glanced over to see her using Lillian’s pigtails as handlebars, guiding the slut’s mouth on her pussy. “Yes, right there!” Mary moaned. “Suck right there, whore!”

    April’s mouth was bringing me to a boil. “Gonna cum!” I grunted.

    April knew what to do: her mouth released my cock, and she rapidly pumped my shaft with her hand. My muscles tensed as my balls emptied themselves, spraying her face and glasses with streaks of ropey cum. She smiled happily, licking a glob that landed by her lips. More strands fell across her glasses, cheeks, forehead, and hair; sticky whiteness striped her innocent face with depravity.

    “Fuck that’s hot!” Mary gasped, staring at April. Then her back arched and she gasped as an orgasm flooded her body. Lillian looked like the cat who got all the cream as she sat up, licking her pussy-stained lips.

    “Let’s switch,” Mary panted, still eying April’s cum-splattered glasses.

    I glanced at Lillian and her sexy maid’s outfit and nodded. “Come ride my cock, slut. Reverse cowgirl. I want to watch that ass beneath your skirt.”

    Lillian stood up, walking around the bed as Mary grabbed April and pulled her off of me, stretching the schoolgirl out on the bed. Mary settled her weight atop April, her fingers quickly unknotting the slut’s blouse. Budding breasts spilled out and Mary sucked a dark nipple into her mouth before licking up to April’s face.

    I almost came in Lillian’s cunt as she slid it down my cock. It was so fucking hot watching Mary lick my cum off the girl’s face. She moved up to April’s glasses, her tongue sliding pink across the lens and scooping up a smear of cum. Mary’s ass flexed as she began tribbing the slut, rubbing her clit against the schoolgirl’s.

    “That’s so hot, Mare!”

    Mary grinned at me, my cum on her lips. “Give my stallion a good ride, Lillian!”

    “Yes, Mistress!” Lillian moaned as she fucked me.

    I glanced at her ass. When Lillian rose up, the skirt would lift up as well, exposing her sexy cheeks. When she slammed down, the skirt would fall back to cover her ass. Then she would rise up and expose that beautiful butt all over again. The flash of flesh above my cock added a thrilling excitement. Lillian began to add a twist, shaking her ass side-to-side as she rode me, her cunt rubbing tightly around my cock.

    “Oh Mistress!” April moaned. “Your pussy feels so good on me! Umm, thank you! Thank you!”

    “Faster!” I urged Lillian. “Fuck me hard and fast, slut!”

    Lillian picked up the pace, her pigtails flailing about as she threw her head back-and-forth in pleasure. Her cunt started massaging my cock as an orgasm rolled through the slut; her snatch felt wonderful about my shaft as she came. She kept right on riding my cock—she knew her duty as a slut was to give me pleasure.

    “Our nipples are kissing!” April panted.

    “Your little cunt is driving mine wild,” Mary purred into April’s ears. “Cum with me, slut! Let’s flood each other with our juices!”

    “Yes, yes! Just a little more, Mistress! Umm, I love it when our clits kiss!”

    “Shit! You little whore! I’m cumming all over your cunt!”

    “So am I!” April howled. “I’m cumming! Thank you, thank you, Mistress!”

    Lillian bounced hard on my cock, plunging me in and out of her tight tunnel. “Cum in me, Master! Please, my naughty pussy needs your cum! My cunt missed you so much, Master!”

    I grabbed her hips and slammed her all the way down onto my cock and erupted into her. “There you go, slut! Devour my cum!” I grunted as my entire body tensed in pleasure.

    The feeling of my jizz shooting inside her pussy sent Lillian shuddering in passion. “Yes, yes! I love to feel your cum shooting inside me!”

    She slid off me, turned around and snuggled against my chest with a happy sigh. April nuzzled at Mary’s neck as the two held each other. My hand reached out and I found my wife’s. I stroked it gently, then squeezed softly. I smiled as her fingers lovingly clasped about my hand.

    “Oh no!” Mary suddenly gasped, quickly untangling herself from April, and dashed for the bathroom. “This is all your fault, Mark Glassner!” Mary moaned from the bathroom.

    Mary’s bout of morning sickness wasn’t that bad and, after I helped to clean her up, we ate our delicious breakfast. Mary’s was light—strawberry pancakes and a bowl of berries. My plate had scrambled eggs, waffles topped with bananas, bacon, and sausages. I guessed my mom wanted to make sure I ate enough. I was famished, and finished it off before Mary was even done with her pancakes.

    We had a busy day ahead of us. We needed to solidify our control over the country; the heads of all the Federal Agencies were supposed to be on their way here, and that was a start. Mary and I talked for an hour, discussing various ways to exert our control over the government. We settled on Video Conferences; we would arrange live broadcasts for government employees to watch at work, placing them under our power.

    When we finished breakfast and talking, Jessica walked in with a manila file folder in hand. She found a sexy genie outfit: green, transparent pantaloons and a transparent boob tube over which she wore a small vest decorated with gold embroidery. The outfit was probably supposed to be worn with underwear but I’m glad she didn’t because I enjoyed seeing her shaved cunt and caramel breasts through the fabric.

    “Masters,” Jessica said, sitting on the bed. “The Country and the World are in a lot of turmoil, which is to be expected. The Governors of New Hampshire, Texas, Florida, and California are openly talking about mobilizing their National Guard units to protect themselves from ‘the Tyrants of the Northwest.’ Congress is split; both the Republican and Democratic parties are being ripped apart as roughly half of congress seeks to impeach the President and the other half sings your praises. It almost came to blows. I’ve never seen C-SPAN so entertaining before.”

    I groaned. We needed to get the State Governors and Congress under our thumbs, before this spins out of control. “What else?”

    “Riots,” Jessica sighed. “Between Miraclists on one side and Christians, Muslims, and Orthodox Jews on the other. Particularly in the Mid-West and the South.”

    “What about the International reaction?” Mary asked, nibbling on a strawberry.

    “Muslim nations are universally condemning you two as the new Great Satans and there must be a thousand fatwas being declared against you. Europe is split. Many EU heads-of-state were watching the events here in Tacoma, but not all of them – just like here in the States – caught it live. The Prime Minister of the United Kingdoms supports you, but he’s probably going to lose power. There’s a vote of no-confidence going to be brought before Parliament tomorrow. Also expect the UN to try and pass some sort of resolution against you today.”

    Her news just seemed to get even worse. Every military in the world was being mobilized to either support or oppose us. Trading was halted on the New York Stock Exchange as the indexes plummeted, and the Asian and European Markets were crashing as a growing lack of confidence in the American economy was spreading.

    “Is that it?” I sighed. This was going to be a lot harder than I thought.

    Jessica shook her head no. “At the end of July, a Professor Scrivener was killed. Brandon Fitzsimmons was a person of interest in his death. Apparently, the Professor left behind some documents pointing the finger at Brandon. These documents, and the Professor’s translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor, ended up on the internet. They first appeared on the University of Wisconsin’s website, and from there they’ve spread to a number of occult or New Age sites. The largest site it’s found on is UnearthedArcana.com where dozens of people have posted that they’ve made Pacts with Lucifer.”

    “Are you saying there are dozens of Warlocks that’ve popped up?” I asked.

    “Yes, Master. If dozens are posting that they’ve done it, how many are staying silent? Only a minority of people ever comment out of the hundreds that see something on the internet.”

    “There could be hundreds of Warlocks out there?”

    “Fuck,” Mary whispered.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sunday, October 6th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Washington D.C.

    Korina smiled at me – lighting up her doll’s face and seeming to make her sapphire eyes twinkle – as she slipped out of the slutty maid’s outfit, the black dress falling in a pile about her feet. She was naked underneath – like a good little slut should be – and her large breasts jiggled as the plane flew through a patch of turbulence. My cock was hard, eager to be inside her cunt.

    I was in the bedroom of Air Force One. I commandeered it from the President. He could fly on one of the many VIP planes the Air Force maintained for other important dignitaries now that the USA was subordinate to our Theocracy. There was a nice, if not spacious, cabin with a bed on the plane for the President’s use, which I currently lay naked on. Desiree and Alison slept next to me—cuddled cutely together.

    In the week since we defeated Brandon and declared ourselves Gods and Protectors of the United States and the World, Mary and I had been busy. Giving interviews, making phone calls, trying to get as many people in power as possible under our control. We started with the Federal Agencies. When the President summoned them to Washington State the Director of the CIA, the Department of Energy, and the Chairmen of the Federal Reserve all resigned in protest; their replacements were much more amenable. All the Federal Agencies were now run by people under our power and this week we were going to start the video conferences to get federal employees, particularly the law enforcement and spy agencies, under our umbrella.

    I was flying alone to Washington D.C. to make Congress our Thralls, while Mary was heading to a meeting of State Governors in New York City to do the same thing. Then she was going to work on the UN who had been busy trying to pass sanctions on the US and our Theocracy. I hated being apart from my wife, but we could get more done separately then together. I tried not to fear for her safety, reminding myself that she had a battalion of soldiers and bodyguards to protect her.

    The Military was one of the first things we got under our thumb. The only US Forces not under our control were in Afghanistan—General Brice Fear had refused the President’s orders. His army was split between commanders loyal to him and commanders under our power. The two forces have been skirmishing in Kabul for two days now.

    I pulled Korina to me, kissing her on the lips, feeling her body press up against mine. I loved the feel of her breasts pillowing against my chest. Our kiss grew more passionate and I pulled her down to the bed.

    “Mmm, you feel all hard and ready for me,” Korina cooed. “Which slutty hole should I use to satisfy you, Master?”

    “Why don’t you choose,” I told her and a big grin filled her face.

    She rolled off of me, facedown on the bed, sliding a pillow beneath her stomach, which raised up her plump ass. She wiggled it invitingly at me and I slid on top of her, kissing at her neck. “Good choice, slut.”

    “Thank you, Master!” she cried out as I rammed my dick into her pussy, getting a nice coating of juices on my cock.

    I pulled out of her inviting cunt, spread her asscheeks and placed the head of my shaft at her puckered hole. I pushed slowly, softly groaning as her tight ass enveloped my cock. Korina panted, looking back at me with a happy smile as I drove all the way into her taut embrace. I drew back, savoring the pleasure of her bowels, before driving back in.

    “I love your ass, slut!”

    “Thank you, Master! I live to pleasure you and Mistress! It’s what I was born for.”

    I heard a giggle and glanced over to see Alison and Desiree watching. Alison was on top of Desiree, their breasts and cheeks mashed together, chokers glinting gold about their necks. A female soldier had returned Desiree’s choker the day after we defeated Brandon, begging her forgiveness for taking it. Desiree forgave her by fucking her up the ass with a strap-on, followed by Alison; the soldier loved every second of it.

    “Fuck her hard, Master,” Alison purred.

    Desiree smiled, wonderful, beautiful, bringing joy to my heart. Alison had managed to bring the Latina woman out of her shell after Brandon’s brutal rapes. Desiree wrapped her legs around her wife’s hips and pulled Alison’s pussy against hers. Alison kissed her wife, rotating her hips as the women tribbed each other. I kept pounding Korina’s ass and watched the beautiful women make love.

    “¡Mi Sirenita! Desiree moaned as she tribbed Alison back.

    I gripped Korina’s hips and pumped faster into her ass. “Yes, yes! Fuck me, Master! Use me for your pleasure! Oh fuck! Your cock is the best! I love you! Oh, yes! You’re driving me crazy! Harder! I’m your bitch! Fuck me like one!”

    My balls slapped at her cunt – adding a wet, staccato beat to our rutting, a primal rhythm – as I pounded her asshole. “Fucking whore! Your ass is going to make me cum, slut!”

    “Cum in me! Please! I love it when I feel your jizz inside me, Master!”

    I buried into her warm depths and groaned, shooting her full of my seed. Her bowels clenched about my cock as her orgasm exploded through her. I laid on top of her, enjoying the feel of her asshole massaging my softening cock as I watched Alison’s ass flex as she pumped faster and faster on Desiree.

    They were kissing passionately, both bucking and shuddering. Alison broke the kiss, her back arching. “Holy shit! I love you, Desiree! I love it when your pussy creams all over mine!”

    “Cum for me!” Desiree panted, grasping Alison’s breast and playing with her pierced nipple. “Cum my love!”

    Alison drove her cunt one last time into Desiree, her ass clenching as her orgasm tore through her, then she collapsed on her wife and the pair kissed and murmured affections to each other. God, it made me miss my own wife.

    As Korina started licking my cock clean of her ass like a good slut, I sent a thought to Mary. *I love you.*

    *Oh, I love you, too, Mark,* her thought came back. I could feel her lust; she was fucking someone.

    *Who’re you fucking?*

    *This cute bellhop, though his dick isn’t as great as yours.*

    My cock was hard, Korina had it in her mouth. Alison had joined her, helping her lick my cock clean. Alison’s tongue drew up my shaft, her tongue’s piercing hard and smooth in contrast to her soft tongue. She reached the top, brushing Korina’s tongue, and the two sluts kissed each other about my dick’s head.

    *Close your eyes and pretend it’s my cock inside you,* I sent. *You’re riding your horny stallion, your back arched and my cock’s driving you crazy.*

    *Oh yes! Oh God, I’m riding your cock, stud! Umm, it feels so great as I slid up and down on it!*

    Korina’s mouth popped off my cock and I groaned as Alison’s pierced tongue swirled around the head, the metal adding a thrilling sensation. Desiree knelt behind Korina, spreading her butt-cheeks, and bending down to suck my cum out of the slut’s dirty asshole.

    *Oh Mark! I’m gonna cum! Yes, yes! Oh, I so wish it was you inside me!* I could feel her passionate climax through the Siyach spell.

    *I’m cumming in Alison’s mouth, Mare!* I moaned. Feeling her climax sent me over the edge, and I flooded the slut’s lips.

    *I miss you, Mark,* Mary sent, the passion dying away from her thoughts. *Umm, Xiu is licking me clean of his cum.*

    “Sir,” Joslyn’s voice came over the intercom. Joslyn, along with Lydia, were the pilots. “We’ll be landing soon!”

    *We’re about to land, Mare.*

    *I think I’m going to fall asleep with Xiu nursing at my clit.*

    *Good night, my naughty filly. I love you.*

    *Love ya.* I could feel her drifting off to sleep.

    Alison and Korina were kissing, swapping my cum as I started getting dressed in my suit. The sluts all, sadly, stopped playing around with each other and found their slutty maid outfits, then we left the small cabin. 51 and four squads of the bodyguard were taking their seats in the main cabin of the plane. Violet, dressed like a naughty schoolgirl, gave me a kiss on the mouth and sat on my lap. I had four sluts with me, the other four were with Mary.

    Our bodyguard had tripled in the last week. Female cops from across the country flocked to Tacoma to volunteer to protect us, so Mary and I freed the original bodyguards that we had forced to serve us. 51 chose to stay – provided that I reunited her with her husband – along with a third of the other girls. The rest returned to their families and jobs. I’m glad 51 and 27 remained—we three survived Brandon’s attack together. Since the second-in-command, 47, quit, I promoted 27 to her position. She more than earned it that weekend.

    I looked out the window and saw a C-130 flying in formation with us. There were another three of those carrying elements of the Legion—the army that swore me their allegiance and that I had bound with the Ragily prayer, the Monk version of the Zimmah spell. We had yet to find my limit as to how many I could bind with the Ragily prayer, and already 10,000 members of the Army, Navy, Air Force, and Marines had taken the oath. Along with the C-130s, a squadron of F-22 Raptors flew in formation around us. Mary had a similar force guarding her in New York City.

    We came in for a landing at Andrews Air Force Base outside of Washington D.C. Awaiting our arrival was an honor guard, made up of advanced elements of the Legion and the bodyguards, and a fleet of SUVs, Humvees, and Strykers that would escort my armored limo. It may be overkill, but I was taking no more chances. Brandon showed me just how dangerous a Warlock could be.

    There were dozens, if not hundreds, of Warlocks out there, each with access to the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and capable of threatening us. We had the FBI shut down UnearthArcana.com and any other websites where the translation appeared. Every time one was taken down, two more sprouted up like the severed head of the Hydra, on overseas sites in Russia, China, and other countries. Hackers and other internet freedom groups were starting to cause all sorts of problems from DOS attacks to releasing sensitive information.

    Something had to be done about all these Warlocks. Jessica had given me a report of suspected Warlock activity. There was this Ghost of Paris that seemed to have knocked up half of a cheerleading squad in Texas and was daily molesting the women of the town. In South America, three separate men were fighting each other in Brazil, sending the country and its neighbors spiraling into chaos. A fourteen-year-old boy had just been elected President-for-Life in Spain, and in St. Paul, Minnesota a man calling himself Dr. Arthursson opened a clinic where he could reshape any woman to her ideal appearance in moments. He was charging a fortune for his services. One gave me a chuckle. In Glasgow, Scotland a man was flying around claiming he was Superman, complete with the tights and cape.

    I bet Sam could figure out a spell to track down all these Warlocks. We needed to deal with them before things got too out of hand. She was supposed to be back from France in a day or two; was almost finished with her study of the Hidden Place in the basement of the Nun’s Motherhouse.

    Stairs were wheeled up to Air Force One and half of my bodyguards, led by 51, quickly went down them, dressed in their slutty cop outfits and armed with a mix of MP5s and M16s. Then Alison and Desiree descended, followed by me, with Violet, Korina, and the other half of the bodyguards bringing up the rear. The media was on hand, cameras flashing, and I waved to them as I walked to the armored limo.

    Leah was waiting for me, smiling as she held the door open. She looked hot in her short, black skirt, fishnet stockings, and white bustier; a red-and-blue tie fell invitingly between her cleavage. A small, black jacket and a chauffeur’s cap completed the outfit.

    “My Lord,” Leah murmured.

    I stroked her cheek and gave her a kiss on the lips; she blushed prettily. Next time I was home, I needed to bring Leah and her wife to my bed. Mary would enjoy that, she liked the two women. Their husband Jacob wouldn’t mind; I’d send him a few of the sluts to keep him busy.

    My cock was hard just from looking at her; why wait for home? I kissed her a second time, pressing her against the body of the limo while my hand shoved into the cup of her bustier, feeling her large tit squeeze between my fingers. Her kiss grew passionate, her right leg hiking up, hooking around my left, and feistily rubbing up and down the back of mine.

    I could hear the flash of cameras as the reporters immortalized the moment. Her hands found the zipper of my pants, pulling my cock out. I lifted her up, letting my cock prod her wet cunt. She moaned into my lips as I sank into her; there were no panties to get in the way. Her wet, warm sheath engulfed me, and I started pounding her cunt like a madman.

    “Fuck me, my Lord!” she moaned, tossing her brown curls and humping her hips back into me. “Oh yes! Oh yes! I love it when you fuck me!”

    Her moans were being broadcast live to the world. Like a firecracker, she went off fast and loud, her cunt squeezing my cock. It was so exciting – feeling her cunt massage my cock, knowing thousands were watching me fucking this slut in their homes – and I knew I wasn’t going to last long. With a few hard thrusts, I shot my cum into her pussy, moaning loudly, and enjoying that tense feeling passing through my body as I released my passion into a woman’s snatch.

    “Thank you, my Lord!” she breathed as I pulled away, straightening her skirt.

    “You’re welcome,” I told her, giving her ass a friendly squeeze, and then I piled into the back of the limo.

    A few minutes later, we were driving away from the airfield and into the capitol, Alison cuddled on one side of me and Desiree on the other. The local police had shut down the highway and surface streets, and my motorcade made good time to the Willard Intercontinental, the hotel I was staying at. Out front, a large crowd of cheering people had gathered. I could see mostly black auras, belonging to Thralls, with a few silver auras – regular mortals – interspersed here and there.

    When I got out of the limo, I let the crowds’ worshipful cheers wash over me. It was the most intoxicating thing in the world. Soldiers formed a small aisle through the crowd to the hotel’s entrance, and I shook hands and groped bared breasts as I slowly made my way to the lobby, my eyes roving for the perfect woman to take upstairs with me.

    It was my custom now on these out-of-town trips to pick a lucky gal. Whether it was Mary and I together picking a woman, or just me on my own. I never looked for any particular woman, just whoever caught my eye. And tonight it was a teenage girl with a heart-shaped face. She looked so innocent with her plaited black hair and jean jacket. Next to her stood a more mature version of the girl, a woman in her late thirties. The daughter was taller, and barely had any tits, while the mom was short and very busty.

    I motioned to the women and they both shrieked ecstatically. There was a tall man who the mother kissed and the daughter hugged, and he looked proud as his wife and daughter were brought to me. I wrapped my arms around each of them and kissed first the mom and then the daughter on the lips, before I took them into the hotel.

    “I can’t believe you chose us, my Lord,” the teenage girl gushed. “Marcy and Amy will be so jealous!”

    Her mother was crimson faced, breathing heavily. “Relax,” I told her and kissed her again.

    “I’m sorry, this is just so exciting!” the mom gushed. “I’m mean, it’s you! When we joined the Living Church last August I never thought in a million years that you would ever bless me.”

    “So you two are true believes?” I asked. “Let’s see if you follow the tenets.”

    The mom lifted up her dress first, exposing a shaved pussy with fat, dark lips hanging an inch down. The daughter followed, raising the hem of her jean skirt and I saw a dark, black bush and just the hint of a tight slit.

    “What’re your names?” I asked, reaching out to rub both of their pussies. They were both wet and I probed my finger up their snatches.

    “I’m Tibby and this is my daughter Bryanna!” the mom gasped as I slowly fingerfucked her.

    I pulled my fingers out of their cunts. Tibby tasted tart while Bryanna had a spicy, fresh flavor. The elevator dinged and I ushered the ladies inside the gilded box. The sluts and some of the bodyguards crowded in and we were heading up to the penthouse suite, where more bodyguards waited. They had arrived yesterday, an advance team to make sure everything was secure and ready for my arrival.

    I led the mother and daughter to my bedroom, motioning at Violet to follow. It was richly furnished and very modern looking; weird lines and strange shapes abounded. Mary would probably have liked it—she was an artist—I didn’t get this stuff at all. I sat down on a chair; its strange back, curving over my head, was a little uncomfortable. Maybe it wasn’t intended to be sat on, but then why make it to begin with? Violet knew what to do, and knelt down and unzipped me and pulled my hard cock out.

    Bryanna’s breath caught as she saw it. “It’s different than daddy’s.”

    “Your dad is uncircumcised,” Tibby explained as Violet’s tongue danced across the head of my cock.

    “Ohh,” Bryanna said as her mom pulled off her thick sweater to reveal a pair of lush breasts barely contained by a lacy bra.

    “Have either of you been with a woman before?” I asked them.

    “No,” Tibby answered, and Bryanna shook her head and blushed.

    “Why not?”

    “Well, we’re straight,” answered Tibby.

    “You’ve just realized that you’re bisexual,” I ordered. “And that you are deeply attracted to each other. Why don’t you two get naked and explore these new feelings.”

    “Wow, mom,” Bryanna cooed. “That is a nice pair of hooters ya got.”

    Tibby reached behind her and unclasped her bra and freed her large breasts. They sagged a bit, but still looked great with large areolas and fat nipples. “Why don’t you give them a feel?” she suggested to her daughter.

    As Violet’s mouth sucked my cock into her lips, Bryanna reached out and tentatively gave her mother’s tit a squeeze. The teen’s mouth opened in amazement as she began to knead the heavy orb. “I used to nurse from these, didn’t I?”

    “You did. I loved it. I felt so close to you when you nursed.”

    Bryanna ducked her head down and sucked her mother’s nipple into her lips. I grabbed Violet’s pigtails and began forcing her head up and down on my cock. I couldn’t take my eyes off the women; I loved watching mothers and daughters fuck.

    Tibby mewled in pleasure, cradling her child’s head to her breast. “Oh duckling, that feels wonderful! Suck at momma’s tit! I love you so much!”

    Bryanna released the nipple. “I love you too, momma!” Then she stood up and kissed her mother on the lips. Tibby melted against her daughter, cupping her child’s face, and kissed her back with passion. Bryanna was breathless when she broke the kiss.

    “Umm, I want to see my little girl’s hooters.”

    Bryanna flushed as her mom pushed her jean jacket off her shoulders. “Momma, you know I don’t have any tits.”

    “You’re still young, duckling.”

    “I’m sixteen, momma,” she protested as her mom pulled her red peasant’s blouse over her head. Her breasts were small, apple-sized, topped with puffy, pink nipples, and clearly didn’t need a bra to support them.

    “They are beautiful,” Tibby insisted, giving her daughter’s breast a squeeze, then rolled her nipple between her thumb. Tibby then bent down and sucked her daughter’s nipple into her mouth.

    “Oh, momma! That feels amazing! I’m nursing you now!”

    The two women sank onto the bed; Tibby’s lips glued to her daughter’s breast. She pushed her daughter down onto her back, still sucking noisily at her tit, and ran her hands down Bryanna’s side, reaching for her jean skirt. Tibby pulled it up, exposing her daughter’s bushy twat. The teen gasped as her mother ran her fingers through her downy pubes and across her wet slit.

    “Momma’s gonna make her duckling feel wonderful,” Tibby purred.

    Tibby started kissing down her daughter’s body and Bryanna’s blue eyes sparkled with lust. “Oh momma!” she gasped as her mother spread her pussy lips open and dived in.

    I began thrusting up into Violet’s mouth as I watched this incestuous display. My balls tightened; my eyes rooted at the sight of Tibby working her tongue deep into her daughter’s juicy snatch. I slammed into Violet’s mouth and shot three large blasts of cum into her. Violet pulled off my cock, swallowing and smiling happily.

    “Thank you, Master,” she purred, stroking my cock.

    “You did great, slut!”

    I stood up, walked to the bed, and grasped the hem of Tibby’s black skirt, lifting it up. I spread her pussy lips open, gazing into her wet, pink depths as she made her daughter pant. Her cunt was just at the right level to let me stand at the foot of the bed and fuck her. I rubbed my cock on her vulva and then thrust it into her sheath.

    “Oh yes!” Tibby gasped. “Fuck me, my Lord!”

    “Are you on birth control?” I asked as I pumped my cock in her wet pussy.

    “No, neither of us are. My husband had a vasectomy,” she answered. “You’re going to pull out, right?”

    I laughed, “Nope. I’m going to cum in your, and your daughter’s, cunt. If you’re lucky, you both might carry my child.”

    “That’d be wonderful, momma!” Bryanna gasped, pinching her puffy nipples.

    “Yeah, I guess it would, duckling!”

    I pounded her pussy hard. She wasn’t too tight, but she was warm and wet and knew how to move her hips. Bryanna had her hands tangled in her mother’s black curls, bucking her hips and rubbing her cunt all over her mother’s lips.

    “Oh momma! This feels amazing! I love your mouth on my pussy! Um, eat me! Make me cream, momma!”

    “Cum for me, duckling!” Tibby moaned. “Let’s cum together!”

    “Yes!” Bryanna yelled. “Oh geez! Here it cums! Oh yes!”

    Her back arched and her mother held on for dear life, never ceasing to drink her daughter’s fresh juices. I felt Tibby’s cunt spasming on my cock as she reached her climax, a velvety massage about my dick as her pussy writhed. I fucked her harder, feeling my own release approaching, then I spilled my fertile seed into her womb.

    “Oh momma, I want to eat you now!”

    “Absolutely, duckling! I’m all creamy now. You’ll just love it!” Tibby pulled away from me, white cum running out of her snatch. She unzipped her skirt and threw it to the floor before falling back on the bed and spreading her legs, and her pussy, wide open.

    “Wow, momma!” Bryanna cooed. “Your pussy lips are huge!” She reached out, tugging on one. “Mine are small. You can barely see them. You’re bigger than me in every way.”

    “Don’t pout, duckling. I’m all grown up!” Tibby slid her fingers threw her messy cunt. “Why don’t you give momma a good lickin’.”

    Bryanna dove into her mother’s cunt, giving me a great view of the damp fur surrounding her tight slit. My cock was hard again and I buried into her teenage snatch. “Holy jeez!” Bryanna gasped. “He’s a little bigger than daddy!”

    “Umm, I know,” Tibby cooed. “Doesn’t that cock just feel wonderful pumping in and out of you!”

    “It does, momma!”

    Bryanna’s cunt was a vice compared to her mom’s, and I enjoyed every second that I fucked her. Next to Mary’s pussy, teenage cunt was the best thing to fuck. I gripped her ass, spreading her firm cheeks and saw her rosebud asshole.

    Well, maybe there was something better than teenage cunt.

    “Owww!” Bryanna gasped as I shoved my cock into her bowels. My dick was well lubed, but her ass was virgin territory. “Momma, he’s fucking my butt!”

    “Relax, duckling,” Tibby cooed. “Relax, your ass will take it!”

    “Okay, momma,” Bryanna panted.

    Her ass was tight ecstasy and I plunged in and out slowly, savoring the velvety feel of her. Tibby stroked her daughter’s face and guided the teen’s lips back to her juicy cunt. Bryanna’s head moved as she began eating her mother’s pussy and I could feel some of the tension leave her body; her ass wasn’t quite as tight anymore. I started thrusting faster, enjoying the feel of my balls slapping against her pussy.

    “Um, duckling that feels wonderful! Eat momma’s dirty pussy! Lick momma clean! Oh yes!” Tibby’s large breasts heaved as her face squeezed in pleasure. She gasped once, squeezing the sheets and then smiled happily. “Thank you duckling!”

    Tibby slid away from her daughter, then crawled down the bed, kneeling beside us. She bent down, giving Bryanna’s asscheek a big smooch, and watched my cock plunging in and out of her hole. Her hand reached under and I felt her fingers brush my pistoning cock, searching for her daughter’s cunt.

    “Oh momma!” Bryanna gasped, squeezing her ass on my cock. “Ohh, play with my clitty!”

    Bryanna’s hips started to move as her mother toyed with her clit. Tibby kept kissing and sucking at her daughter’s ass, leaving brown hickeys on white skin. The teen was cooing happily; her plaited braid coiled across her supple back. I reached out and grabbed it, yanking her head back. Her sapphire eyes shone with lust as she looked over her shoulder at me.

    “Pound my ass, my Lord!” she moaned. “Oh, it feels so good! Umm, I’m so glad you took my anal cherry! I’m gonna cum, my Lord!” A low, throaty moan escaped her lips and her ass squeezed deliciously on my cock. “Oh yes! Do you feel my passion, my Lord? Do you feel my naughty, teenage ass squeezing on your hard cock?”

    “Fuck, I do!” I moaned. My balls felt like they were about to explode, but I wanted to cum in her fertile cunt so I pulled out of her bowels and thrust my cock – dirty with her juicy ass – into her pussy. “Here it fucking cums!” I shouted, thrusting three times.

    “Oh momma! He’s shooting in me! We’re gonna make a baby, momma!”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Jerrold Baxter – Washington D.C.

    I knocked on the door of the apartment.

    “Who is it?” a woman asked, her voice reedy, quavering.

    “FBI,” I answered, holding up my badge. “I’m Agent Baxter, please open your door, ma’am.”

    The old woman cracked the door open, the chain still in place, and peered at my badge. “What can I do for you?” she asked, a little nervous as she unhooked the chain.

    Once inside, I whispered a word and I caught her as she fell asleep. I carried the old woman to her bedroom and set her on her bed. The Yashen spell would put her to sleep until around noon tomorrow. When she woke up, she wouldn’t remember a thing.

    Her apartment gave the perfect vantage on the Willard Intercontinental’s entrance. I went back to the hallway and retrieved my gun case and started assembling my H&K PSG1 sniper rifle. The PSG1 was the perfect sniper’s weapon, very accurate. The German’s designed it for use in hostage situations after the Munich Games; it was very accurate, very deadly. I had a lot of experience with it; for seven years I had been a sniper with the FBI’s Hostage Rescue Team, our version of the SWAT.

    Once my rifle was assembled, I walked carefully to the window, concentrated, and whispered, “Ashan.” The spell created an illusion in front of the window; from the outside, it would still look like the window was closed and the shades were drawn. The spell was one of the many powers I gained when I sold my soul to the Devil along with the other Patriots last week.

    It was the only way to save America. To save the world. I loved my Country too much to watch it become enslaved by Mark Glassner and his whore.

    I opened the drapes and the window, set up my tripod and rifle. In the morning the Tyrant, Mark Glassner, would step out of the hotel and I would put a bullet in his brain.

    I grabbed my pack, pulled out the CB radio. Mark controlled the NSA, and cell phones were too easily traced by them. I keyed up the CB, “19Q321 traffic is just fine in D.C.” It was the code that I was in position. There would be no answer. Headquarters was monitoring the band, but they would never transmit; CB’s are too easy to direction find.

    I sat and watched, scanning the hotel. On the roof I could see the counter-snipers, soldiers with their own sniper rifles, scanning the neighboring buildings for someone like me. I laughed; with the illusion in place they could never see me.

    “KK254 the Brooklyn Bridge is traffic free,” a woman’s voice crackled over the CB.

    I smiled; Sheila Robbins was in place to assassinate Mary. If all went well tomorrow the world would be free of the Tyrants.

    To be continued…


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • The Coming

    Font size : +


    The beginning of a new Era

    The Coming

    There are two ways to conquer a large powerful enemy. One is from without, using overwhelming warriors and weapons. The other is from within, by creating division through temptation, seduction, and corruption; exploiting their basest desires. That is the mission of a lone alien invader, and this is where it begins.

    The strange rock moved across the cold, empty space at incredible speed. It will soon reach its destination with amazing precision.

    In the middle of the day, the shapeless rock entered Earth’s atmosphere and turned into a big ball of fire that remained almost unseen within the clear sky until it splashed in a small lake, not far from the typical American town of Lakewood.

    A few minutes later, a big amoeba-like creature dragged itself silently out of the water. Its fat, rounded body reflected everything around it and this perfect camouflage made it almost invisible as it extended and appendage an “looked” around. The organism quickly identified the different life forms that spread across this peaceful planet. The grass, the trees, a small squirrel that hid scared behind a rock. Then it saw a structure that indicated some sort of intelligence and started moving very slowly towards it. It was Sara’s house.

    ****

    At that same moment, in Lakewood College.

    The English teacher, Sara White, intently eyed one of her students, waiting for the perfect opportunity to talk to her. When Natalie and two teammates climbed out of the pool, Sara made her move.

    “Natalie, can I talk to you a moment?”

    Natalie stood up, water dripping from her luscious firm body, and responded, a little surprised from the unexpected encounter, “Sure, Miss White. What’s up?”

    “Let’s talk in the locker room,” Sara said, leading Natalie into the girls’ locker area. They were alone.

    “I just finished grading your English exam and you didn’t do well at all,” Sara said.

    “What?! No! I can’t fail English! They’ll kick me off the swim team!” Natalie responded with concern.

    “Well I may be able to help you, but…,” Sara thought about her next words carefully. She knew she was taking a big chance here with the risk of losing her job or worse.

    “Yes, please, Ms. White! You have to help me! What can I do to make this right?” Natalie interrupted with anxiousness.

    “Well…,” Sara looked at Natalie’s eyes and hesitantly leaned forward.

    Natalie didn’t know what was happening for a second but she quickly realized her teacher was making a move on her; wanted to kiss her!

    The sexy student’s mind was racing; she thought about her failed English test, her swimming team. Maybe she should play along; she might even enjoy it. Miss White was very beautiful, with an athletic body. Natalie held her breath and closed her eyes. She felt her teacher’s soft full lips on hers.

    When Natalie felt Sara’s arm move around her waist, she decided this was wrong. It was an awful thing to do. Natalie pushed Sara away and stepped back.

    “No… What are you doing?!” Natalie balked, “You can’t do that! You should be ashamed of yourself!” Then she turned around and ran away.

    Sara just stood there, heart beating out of her chest, hands trembling uncontrollably.

    “What have I done? I must be crazy to do something like this…”

    She covered her face with her hands and started crying.

    ***

    Joey Andrews was sitting on the school steps waiting for his mother to pick him up. He was angry because his car had broken down and he didn’t have enough money to fix it.

    A couple of his classmates walked by him and one of them said.

    “Hey look, Andrews is still here.”

    “I’m waiting for my ride,” said Joey. “My car broke down.”

    “He’s waiting for his mommy to pick up her baby!”

    “Shut up!” snarled Joey.

    “Hey, I’ve seen his MILF! She can pick me up anytime!”

    “Fuck you, assholes!” Joey said a little embarrassed.

    As the guys walked away snickering, Joey saw Natalie walking in a hurry towards him. She looked very upset, with tears in her eyes. She was his dream girl, but had never had the nerve to talk to her.

    “Hey, Natalie, you okay?” Joey asked almost without thinking.

    “None of your business! Just leave me alone!” Natalie responded harshly and walked on.

    Joey felt crushed as Natalie ran to the parking lot. Girls like Natalie would never talk to him.

    Joey’s beautiful but reserved mother Monica showed up, apologizing for being late. “Sorry I’m so late, honey. My spinning class started later than usual.”

    Monica immediately noticed that Joey was upset. “Are you mad at me?”

    “No, I’m not mad. It’s just – this girl, Natalie. She blew me off.”

    “Oh, don’t worry about it, honey. I’m sure that she will soon realize what a great catch you are and come around,” Monica said.

    “You got that right,” Joey answered with a weak smile, not really believing it.

    On the Euclid College football field, Joey’s sister, Ellen, was practicing with her cheer-leading squad. When she saw her mother and brother approach, Ellen said goodbye to her friends and walked towards the car.

    “Hi, what’s with the long face, nerd?” Ellen asked her brother playfully.

    “Leave him alone,” her mother said, “he just had a bad day. Some silly girl insulted him.”

    “Aww, sorry, Joey,” Ellen said sincerely, then brushed his cheek, “It’s her loss. If you weren’t my brother, I’d eat you alive.”

    “Ellen! Don’t say that,” Monica reprehended her daughter.

    ****

    That night, at Sara’s house.

    Sara was lying on her bed, still upset and worried about her incident with Natalie.

    How could I be such a fool! But she’s so pretty and irresistible! And I want her so bad!

    After a while of turning back and forth, the tiredness got the better of her and she fall asleep.

    The creature entered the house through a window and once inside, it quickly detected Sara’s presence. Its skin turned green, its natural color, since the camouflage was no longer needed.
    The monster approached Sara’s bed silently. It expanded and contracted its spongy body, leaving a trail of semi-transparent goo. It took the amorphous creature much time and effort to climb on the bed but once it got there, the rest was easy.

    The extended appendage moved over the woman’s body without touching her, analyzing her morphology. The subtle electrical emissions coming from Sara’s brain indicated that her head was one of the targets. Four smaller tentacles protruded from the end of the appendage forming some sort of claw.

    At the same time, another pinkish tentacle emerged from the opposite end of the creature’s main body. It was long, thick and slippery. This new tentacle would serve an important role in the acquiring process.

    The first tube curved around Sara’s head, opening the four tentacles and closing them around her skull without waking her. The creature got in synch with the millions of electrical signals that traveled across the woman’s brain and it immediately learned everything about her body.

    The pinkish tentacle shifted to the right and slid between Sara’s legs. When it was close to her pussy, it gave the gentlest caress to the woman’s clitoris. Sara moaned softly and an image of Natalie popped in her mind…

    The lively teen was sitting in her classroom, wearing and skimpy skirt that revealed her perfect legs almost completely. Then she was getting out of the pool, drying her soft skin sexily with her pink towel.

    Sara’s expression changed to show anxiousness. Meanwhile, the monster was registering everything, Sara’s desires and fears, future hopes and past disappointments. Sara tried to shift to her side but she couldn’t. Her head was caught in something. Something was not right. She opened her eyes.

    Within the dim light that filtered through the window, Sara turned her eyes and saw in terror a strange, breathing bulk lying next to her on the bed. She screamed!

    At that instant, the lubricated appendage that lingered between Sara’s legs shot forward, forcefully penetrating the woman’s body. Sara closed her legs tightly but the fat tentacle had already reached the bottom of her pussy.

    Sara couldn’t understand what was happening. At first she thought it was a nightmare but it was too real and terrifying. Maybe her mind was unconsciously punishing her for being so mean and forthcoming to Natalie. But it couldn’t be. She was awake and that thing was right there on the bed with her.

    The rubbery limb began to pulsate within her vaginal cavity and the rhythmic waves traveled across Sara’s body, reaching into her brain. The invader began to separate fear from pleasure within her mind, suppressing the first and augmenting the latter.

    After a few traumatic seconds of dreadful panic, a strange sensation of tranquility spread through her body. It was like a lullaby song that resounded directly into her head. She was telling herself to relax but it wasn’t her voice speaking. It sounded different, ethereal, alien.

    Suddenly, she became very aware of the rubbery appendage pulsating in her pussy. It felt good. It felt better than good. Her hips began to gyrate slowly while her hands wrap the bed sheets tightly.

    The voice echoed in her head again, “She will be yours…” and at the same time, an image of Natalie appeared in her mind. Sara opened her eyes wider, trying to have a better view of the woman she loved.

    Natalie came out the pool and walked straight to Sara, kissing her and wrapping her arms around her. Then Natalie was sitting on Sara’s bed saying “…take me…” as she lay backwards on the pillows.

    “Serve me and she will be yours,” the voice was strong and confident.

    The tentacle was now moving back and forth in Sara’s pussy, increasing her excitement and easing the creature’s way within her mind. Sara moaned loud. She was staring up to the ceiling but her eyes were focused on the inner image of Natalie that became more vivid by the second. She had to have her. There was no other way. He would help her if she served him.

    “I’ll serve you…” Sara whispered.

    “Obey me and she will be yours…” The voice was louder and the tentacle fucked her faster.

    Sara was breathing hard and deep. Her whole body was now undulating up and down, following the tentacle’s lead. She was so excited. She sensed her orgasm building fast… she couldn’t hold back anymore…

    “I’ll obey you!” Sara said as she arched her back violently before collapsing to the bed shaking and contorting from the blissful spasms of climax. Her state of bliss lasted longer than she could endure…

    Moments later, her orgasm faded along with her consciousness.

    ****

    The amoeba-like creature got off the bed and moved towards the wall opposite to the window. Then it began a radical transformation.

    The tentacles retrieved and its body enlarged vertically across the wall until it reached the height of a human body. A subtle seam appeared in the center of the front side and extended across the length of the creature. It then opened to show a hollow space within the main sac, big enough to fit a woman inside. The invader was ready… and waiting.

    Moments later, Sara woke from unconsciousness and sat on the bed. Her eyes looked empty and out of focus. Her face showed no emotion. Her brain was in a haze.

    She got off the bed and walked hesitantly towards to newly formed cocoon. She stood for a brief moment in front of it, like evaluating the situation. The image a naked Natalie lingered in her mind. She realized that her nipples were hard and her pussy was dripping wet. Sara concluded that there was nothing to evaluate. She had made a promised to obey… and a promise had been made to her. She was ready too.

    Sara removed her underwear, turned around and stepped backwards into the alien pod.

    The same pinkish tentacle that had penetrated so delightfully before appeared again. It waved upwards from a small formation at the bottom of the cocoon, aiming at her pussy.

    The clawed tentacle that had been attached to her head, now descended from the top.

    Both tentacles reached their destination at the same time. One around her skull, the other in her pussy. Sara’s eyes rolled up while the cocoon closed around her.

    Sara’s transformation had begun.

    ****

    Hundreds of miles away, at a NASA research facility, Dr. Timothy Andrews’ assistant notified him of a phone call.

    “Dr. Andrews, your wife is on the line.”

    “Thank you, Joan.”

    Timothy’s office reflects the working environment of a brilliant physicist. Even that he loved his job; he missed his lovely wife Monica and his son and daughter, Joey and Ellen.

    “Hello, sweetheart.”

    “Hi, Mon. How’s my best girl?”

    “Frustrated, with her mad scientist husband so far away.”

    “You know, darling, by NASA standards, Lakewood and Houston are actually quite close.”

    “Well why don’t you come home through one of your wormholes, or whatever you call those things that you are working on?”

    “Funny you should say that. One of “my” wormholes is closer than we thought. I’ll have to revise “Heaven’s Gate” before its paperback printing. Provided the Pentagon declassifies my recent finding. It’s still a military secret.”

    “Ooh. I’ll just have to get it out of you.”

    “Ha. If anyone could … I have a meeting, darling. I love you. Pass it on to Ellen and Joey.”

    “I will. So long, sweetheart.”

    ****

    The next morning, a squelchy sound broke the silence in Sara’s house. The alien cocoon slowly opened, letting a few gobs of greenish slime trickle down to the floor. The tentacle retrieved from Sara’s body stealing a soft moan.

    Sara stepped out of the pod. She felt different. She looked different. Any imperfection of her body was now gone and she looked gorgeous. Her breasts were larger, firmer like the rest of her body. Her waist was slimmer. Every unnecessary cell of fat or dead skin had been disintegrated. Her muscles had gain tone and felt stronger. She was like a goddess of lust and power.

    Sara walked to the mirror and admired her new and improved body. She moved her hands over her curves and realized that her skin was more sensitive. She dared to touch her oversensitive pussy and her eyes rolled up from the sudden rush of pleasure.

    When she looked back into the mirror, her eyes seemed different. They had the hint of a glow that looked alluring and hypnotic.

    She got lost in her own beautiful eyes for a moment until a deep voice took her out of her reverie. The voice echoed directly into her mind and it made every fiber of her body shiver from excitement.

    “Sara, my beautiful slave!”

    Sara heard these words and her pussy twitched from sheer pleasure. The alien pod had not only changed her body but her mind too. Now she served a purpose greater and more important than herself and it was deeply imprinted in her brain. Now she was a slave.

    “Command me, Master!” Sara responded without thinking.

    “I come from a very distant place. It took me hundreds of years to get to your planet and I am the first of many. My peers will not take the same path I did. They will come here using a space portal and you will help me find it.”

    “A space portal?”

    “There are billions of space portals across the universe. We will find the closest to your planet.”

    “Yes, Master”

    Sara turned-on her laptop and started searching on the internet. Everything she saw was transmitted telepathically to the creature. Soon, she became a mere puppet, her hands and fingers moving to the alien’s will. They quickly found the concept of “wormhole” and from there a link to a book called “Heaven’s Gate” that explained everything in precise detail. The book was written by Dr. Timothy Andrews. Sara googled his name and found out Dr. Andrews lived in Lakewood too.

    “He must be Joey Andrew’s father,” Sara said. “We are so lucky.”

    “You will secure his – cooperation. But first we need more slaves. See to it. Use your new powers and bring them to me.”

    “Yes, Master” Sara responded, thinking about Natalie.

    ****

    Later that day, during lunch break, Natalie was sitting alone on a garden bench. She saw her teacher walking towards her, wearing much sexier clothes than usual.

    Oh Shit! Here comes Miss White, Natalie thought, trying to look the other way.

    Natalie didn’t want to talk to her so she got up to walk away.

    “Natalie, wait! We need to talk…” Sara said.

    Natalie stopped. Maybe it was better to give Sara a chance to apologize. And maybe she could get a better grade in her English test and stay on the swim team.

    “Look at me,” Sara said softly, standing just behind the teenager.

    Natalie turned around and looked at Sara’s face. She was ready to give a defiant speech but her words got stuck in her throat. There was something in her teacher’s eyes; something irresistible; and her voice sounded so… seductive.

    “Look at me, Natalie. Look into my eyes…”

    Natalie looked intently at those eyes, trying to discover what was so special about them.
    Sara leaned forward very slowly, getting closer and closer until her face was no more than three inches away from Natalie’s.

    “That’s right, just relax. Look deep. You can’t resist me.”

    Natalie forgot about what she was going to say and soon she forgot about everything else. She was trapped within Sara’s beautiful stare and there wasn’t a better place in the world. Her breathing became deeper and slower. Sara’s eyes were so inviting, alluring.

    The books she was carrying fell to the ground but she didn’t even notice.

    Natalie felt Sara grab her hand and lead her towards the parking lot.

    ****

    A short while later, Natalie stood rigidly in Sara’s bedroom, in front of her teacher. Her vacant eyes corroborated that she was still deeply hypnotized.

    Sara was standing in front of Natalie looking at her beautiful blue eyes. Those eyes seemed to be staring back at her but Sara knew that Natalie was not looking at anything. The young woman’s consciousness had vanished and her mind was empty, waiting for someone, or something, to fill the void.

    Sara still found it hard to believe how easy it had been to submit Natalie under her control. She only had to wish it, looking intently at Natalie’s eyes, capturing them until the teen’s whole face went slack and expressionless.

    “Take off your clothes,” Sara said.

    Natalie removed her clothes slowly, never taking her eyes off her sexy teacher. She slipped off her blouse and her bra. The teen’s breasts were as perfect as Sara had imagined. Looking at that perfect nude body was like a dream come true.

    Sara removed her own clothes, revealing her new desirable body, extending her arms to Natalie, beckoning her, “Come to me.”

    Natalie walked with a sexy cadence into Sara’s arms. Sara put her arms around the teen’s thin waist and said, “Kiss me.”

    This time there was no rejection. Her Master had fulfilled his promise. They kissed passionately for a long while. Sara wished she could embrace her student even longer but she had a job to do and there was no time to waste. Sara broke the kiss and grabbed the enthralled teen by the hand, leading a few steps forward.

    And there it was; the alien cocoon. The seam on the front side was wide open, inviting Natalie to step inside.

    Sara pulled Natalie until she was standing just outside the pod. The teen’s facial expression changed for a second, showing concern. Some deep part of her mind knew that this was dangerous and she needed to save herself, to run away…

    “No…” Natalie whispered softly.

    The student’s spell weakened and she was able to take one step back, but as she turned her head, Sara was right there with her blue eyes glowing beautifully.

    The teen’s eyes were immediately captured by Sara’s. Natalie felt her heart jolt and her pussy stir while she became fully hypnotized again.

    “Don’t be afraid. Go to him.” Sara said.

    Natalie turned around and stepped backwards into the pod.

    The enthralled teen felt four tentacles clasping her head and once again her face showed concern but this immediately changed as another tentacle, coming from below, penetrated deep into her pussy.

    Sara watched with enormous pleasure as the cocoon closed and the beautiful moaning teen disappeared behind the thin, alien membrane. After a few hours, when the new Natalie came out, they would make love.

    ****

    That evening, Sara was browsing the web looking for an appropriate location for a Central Operation Base to be used by the incoming alien army. She heard a familiar squishy sound and turned her head to see the cocoon’s seam opening. The new and improved Natalie stepped out into the world.

    Natalie had a great body before, so the chances in the outside were barely noticeable but the changes within her mind and body were obvious. Natalie looked at Sara with glowing eyes. Sara Sara looked back at her the same way. They amused each other for a moment until Sara extended her arm and gestured Natalie to her. Natalie obeyed.

    Sara grabbed the teen’s face and kissed her softly. Natalie responded with true passion, unrestrained, following her new programming. Their tongues danced for a few minutes until Sara laid back against the headboard. Then she gently pushed Natalie’s head between her thighs.

    Natalie’s inexperience was fully compensated by her eagerness as she sucked her teacher’s pussy, shoving her tongue as deep as she could and licking her clitoris with devotion.

    After a short while, Sara reached a delightful and powerful orgasm. Her legs trembled in the air as her whole body twitched and contorted. Natalie remained attached to her lover’s pussy until Sara lay limp on the bed.

    Sara returned the favor, and minutes later, it was Natalie who twitched wildly from her first sapphic climax. Her head hanging from the edge of the bed and her arms stretched to her sides, Natalie couldn’t believe that sex with another woman could feel this good. She loved Sara and more importantly, she loved her Master for allowing her this pleasure.

    After the blissful moment, both curvaceous women sat on the bed and Sara put the alien’s plan in motion.

    “Your sister Cindy is married to Walter Cornwell, the billionaire. We need his money. Go to her and bring her to the Master,” Sara commanded.

    “Yes, Mistress,” Natalie responded then turned around and grabbed her clothes.

    Sara went back to her laptop and kept browsing. Her Master needed more information.

    ***

    An hour later, Natalie rang the doorbell of Cindy’s mansion in the suburbs. The older sibling, beautiful and more sophisticated, some would say “spoiled”, was taken aback by Natalie’s sensual presence. Something was different about her.

    “Natalie, I didn’t know you were coming,” said Cindy.

    “Hi, sis,” Natalie said and walked in hurriedly, without waiting for an invitation.

    Cindy found this strange and asked with concern, “Are you ok?”

    “I am better than ever,” Natalie responded with a flat voice, giving Cindy another view of her enhanced appearance.

    Cindy had to say something about her sister’s new look, “You look … beautiful,” Cindy blurted out, not used to complimenting her sister. “What’s different about you?”

    “Look at my eyes, sister, and you’ll see.”

    Cindy immediately noticed a strange and disturbing glow in her sister’s eyes, “What is happening to your eyes?!”

    “Don’t be scared. Just look at me.”

    Cindy realized that something was very wrong and stepped backwards trying to get away. Natalie followed her and leaped forward, grabbing her sister’s arms. Cindy tried to free herself but Natalie was inhumanly strong. Both sisters struggled until Cindy was pinned against the wall.

    “Let go of me, Natalie,” Cindy pleaded, “What is wrong with you?!”

    Natalie stared without blinking at her sister’s eyes, trying to capture them. She didn’t say anything else. She didn’t have to.

    Cindy looked back and a chill traveled across her spine but as it reached her belly, that cold sensation turned into warmth. It was the weirdest feeling. Cindy tried to look away but she couldn’t. Her face started to relax, slowly erasing the panic expression. The seconds passed and Cindy stopped struggling.

    Natalie released her sister’s arms, which just stayed there against the wall, immobile. She moved her hands lower and grabbed Cindy’s breast, stealing a soft gasp from her sister. Then Natalie moved her left hand further down and caressed Cindy’s pussy, first slow and increasingly faster.

    Cindy began to breathe deeper as her arms fell limp to her sides and her hips began to wave back and forth. The whole time, her eyes remained locked on Natalie’s. She was trapped and there was no turning back.

    Natalie stepped back and commanded, “Take off your clothes.”

    Without saying a word, Cindy obeyed.

    “Kiss me,” said Natalie. Cindy willfully kissed her beautiful younger sister, savoring the rapture of her dominant tongue. Her submission was complete.

    Later that day, in Sara’s bedroom, Natalie laid sensuously on the large bed, watching the active alien cocoon, waiting…

    Finally, the pod opened as the fat tentacle retrieved from Cindy’s sodden pussy. The transformed woman came out and posed for her sister.

    “Hi sis,” Cindy moaned.

    Natalie beckoned to her, “Come to me.”

    The new Cindy climbed on the bed and crawled toward her luscious sister, her longer tongue licking her lips.

    “You’re my little doll now, aren’t you, sister,” Natalie smiled wickedly.

    “Yes, Mistress. I am here to follow your command.”

    “Make me cum.” Natalie moaned

    The new Cindy wasted no time and soon she had her tongue darting out into her Natalie’s pussy. Natalie relished her power over her beautiful big sister, who had always made her feel inferior.
    Cindy began to ravish Natalie, following an irresistible need to please her sister. Soon, Natalie was twitching and shaking uncontrollably from a delightful orgasm.

    Natalie made her sister stand and lean against a column. Then she knelt down to return the favor. Cindy could feel her sister’s eager tongue reaching into the depths of her pussy making her insane with pleasure. When Cindy was about to cum, Natalie stopped, turned around and shoved her fist deep into her sister’s tight cavity.

    Cindy looked down with disbelief as her sister’s hand completely disappeared inside of her pussy and an instant later she exploded in the strongest climax she had ever experienced. Deep within her mind, she knew that her Master was the only one to thank for this.

    It was time to go back home and wait for her husband.

    ***

    Later that night, construction mogul Walter Cornwell came home. As he walked upstairs, he heard a familiar noise coming from the bedroom. It was his wife moaning and panting, only without him. Immediately his face turned red from anger thinking that his wife was cheating on him. He stormed into the room but he suddenly stopped in shock from what he saw. Natalie, his sister-in-law, was sitting naked on the bed and his wife was on her knees, eagerly licking her teen sister’s pussy.

    “What… what is going on here?” Walter mumbled.

    Both sisters looked at him and Cindy said, “Hi honey, we were waiting for you.”

    “F..for me?”

    “Yes, get your clothes off and come to bed,” Natalie added.

    Walter found it impossible to believe what was going on. He looked at Natalie’s naked figure. He had suspected she had a hot body but this was beyond imagining. And his trophy wife, Cindy! He had fucked her every which way without tiring of her, but now her body and face seemed even better, her large breasts somehow more firm.

    He hesitated for a moment but soon his cock began to do all the thinking for him. He was a man accustomed to getting everything he wanted and this was something no amount of money could buy, and he wasn’t going to let this opportunity go away. The wickedness of the situation made it only more exciting.

    He quickly undressed and jumped onto the bed. Natalie quickly mounted him, shoving his already erected cock deep into her pussy. She began to ride him wildly while Cindy leaned over him and kissed him passionately. Walter saw something weird in Cindy’s eyes but he thought it was a light reflection.

    “Darling, we can do this as often as you want, but we are going to need your help,” Cindy whispered.

    “My… my help?” Walter could barely speak from the blissful treatment from his sister-in-law.

    “Don’t speak. Just look into my eyes…” Cindy said.

    “Your eyes …” Walter mumbled, and lost himself in them.

    ****

    The next morning, Sara arrived at Cindy’s house and found the threesome still fucking like crazy. Walter’s empty stare clearly indicated that he was now being used by the sisters like a sex toy and was under their complete control.

    Sara approached the group, grabbed Walter’s face and made him look at her. She ordered him to commit his fortune to buying a large property in New Mexico and construction equipment to start building the underground lair for the coming alien invaders. Walter walked out in an obedient daze.

    Then, Sara embraced Cindy’s beautiful face, kissed her on the lips, and said, “Your mission will be to bring more slaves to the Master.”

    “Yes, Mistress. I will obey,” Cindy responded, and practically floated out of the room.

    Sara beckoned the gorgeous Natalie, “Natalie, my love.”

    “Yes, Mistress.”

    “Joey Andrews is in my English class with you. There’s something I need you to learn from him.”

    “Yes, Mistress! As you wish!”

    ****

    Joey was lying on his bed reading a book when his cellphone rang. He almost dropped the phone when he heard Natalie’s voice.

    “Hi, Joey. This is Natalie. Listen… I want to apologize for the other day. I was rude to you and you were just trying to be nice. I’d like to make it up to you.”

    “S..sure. But, you don’t have to… I mean… It would be great to see you but you don’t have to apologize or anything…” Joey spoke with nervousness.

    “Great. Look out your window,” Natalie said.

    Joey looked through his bedroom window and there she was. The most beautiful woman he had ever seen was right there, standing in the middle of his front yard, wearing a skimpy mini-shorts and a sexy top that revealed her incredible flat belly.

    “I – I’ll be right down,” he said waving his hand and trying to play it cool, but his legs were trembling with excitement.

    Joey met Natalie in front of his house and she kissed him tenderly on the cheek.

    “Get in the car. I know a place where we can talk without being interrupted,” Natalie said with a seductive voice as she got into the car.

    Joey was still baffled from Natalie’s unexpected friendly behavior and all he could say was, “Isn’t this Miss White’s car?”

    “No, this is my mom’s. I think Miss White has a similar one,” Natalie lied.

    Joey couldn’t care less about the car. His mind was thinking all kinds of things about this dreamlike situation…

    Why does she want to go to a place where we can’t be interrupted? Why is she wearing those incredibly sexy clothes? Maybe she wants to do more than talk! No… it can’t be. I‘m not that lucky…

    When he realized, they were in an empty lot surrounded by trees and high bushes. It was the perfect hiding place.

    Natalie turn-up the radio and got off the car. Joey did the same and Natalie told him to sit on the hood. Then, she walked a few steps back and began to undress following the rhythm of the music. Joey was speechless and his heart was pounding almost out of his chest.

    “This is for you, my darling” Natalie said with a sweet voice.

    Oh my God! This is happening! Joey thought, still having trouble believing it.

    The sexy teenage danced for a short while, then she removed her skirt and threw it away. Joey was holding his breath without even knowing it.

    Her top was next. Natalie’s erect nipples showed her programmed excitement. Then her panties were gone.

    When she was completely naked, she walked slowly towards him and leaned on him, “I am going to make feel like you are in heaven… but first you have to do something for me.”

    “Anything!”

    “Tell me when your daddy’s coming home.”

    “What?! Why?!” Joey stammered, worrying, sensing the situation going from good weird to uncomfortably weird, despite the yearning in his pants.

    “I need to talk to him,” Natalie said, “about his book, ‘Heaven’s Gate’.”

    “You? Why?” Joey puzzled.

    “I love astronomy. It turns me on!”

    “I don’t know when dad gets back,” Joey lied. He knew he shouldn’t talk about his dad’s whereabouts.

    Natalie intensified her sensuality, “Don’t lie to me, Joey.”

    “Dad’s movements are top secret! We signed a government agreement stating that! ”

    “Ooh, Joey! Don’t you want me!?” Natalie said, striking an sexy pose that swelled Joey with desire.

    Joey looked at Natalie’s irresistibly face and body, and tried to hold out both but couldn’t.

    “Yes,” he said.

    “Then kiss me!” she said as she jumped forward and kissed him.

    He kissed her back and she began to undress him, almost ripping his clothes off. Moments later they were having sex on the car’s hood, the most blissful experience Joey had ever known.

    The whole time, Natalie tried to look at him straight in his eyes. Joey had looked at Natalie’s beautiful eyes a thousand times before, but as he looked at them now they seemed to be glowing. He sensed that something wasn’t right but tried not to think about it. The girl of his dreams was humping up and down on top of him and nothing could spoil that. He avoided her insistent stare.

    “Look at me, honey” Natalie insisted.

    But just after Natalie finished the sentence, Joey climaxed. He felt drained, weak. Natalie hadn’t being able to hypnotize him and she was not happy about it.

    The young woman sensed his weakness and grabbed his face, her eyes now locked on his, promising him untold pleasures. This time, Joey couldn’t look away.

    “You’re no match for us Joey! Look into my eyes!”

    “Your eyes … So beautiful …” Joey was falling.

    “That’s right,” Natalie said huskily. “Feel the resistance fade away from your body.”

    Joey’s orgasmic aftermath was his doom and Natalie hypnotized him quickly. Now he couldn’t lie to her.

    “Tell me when your father is coming home.”

    “Wednesday afternoon,” said Joey.

    “Good boy,” said Natalie.

    She gave Joey a wet kiss before shoving him off the car hood to the grass near his clothes. She stood up, picked up her own clothes, and got into the driver’s seat of the car. Natalie drove away, leaving Joey naked on the wet grass, his mind totally scrambled. All he could remember were her eyes.

    ****

    Four days later, at Lakewood’s police station, Detective Loraine McKenzie was talking to the Captain Dave Mitchell about her case. She was investigating a few reports from people that saw a bright light and a loud explosion a few days before around the lake area. Loraine had investigated the lake and its surroundings with no luck.

    Detective Gina Bianco was sitting at her desk near the Captain’s office. She was looking at Loraine, following her every move, trying to figure out what she was saying. Gina knew that Loraine had spent the last few days investigating the events reported near the lake without finding anything.

    What are you up to, bitch? Gina thought, without taking her eyes off her co-worker. The rivalry between them was more than obvious.

    Loraine left the Captain’s office, threw Gina a glance, and headed for the building’s front door. Gina got up to talk to the Captain.

    “Any progress on the lake investigations, Captain?” Gina asked.

    “Not yet,” the Captain answered, “why?”

    “I’m just curious. There has been a lot of talk about it, you know, people from the neighborhood.”

    “Oh, right, you live close to the lake don’t you? She hasn’t found anything yet,” he said, “It’s probably nothing.”

    “Ok. Talk to you later,” Gina said as she walked away.

    The Captain watched her leave until she turned the corner and got out of sight. There was a hint of wariness in his expression. He sensed that something was off but couldn’t quite point it out.

    ****

    Later that day, at Dr. Andrews’ house.

    Monica Andrews was making coffee when the doorbell rang. Joey and Ellen were at school so she hurried to open the door. To her surprise, it was Sara White, the English teacher, wearing some clothes that seemed way too sexy for this hour of the day.

    “Ms. White?! Is there a problem at school? Is Joey okay?”

    “Hi, Mrs. Andrews. No, no, your son’s fine. I just want to talk to you about him. May I come in?”

    “Of course. Please.”

    When Sara walked into the house, Monica checked her outfit with a judgmental expression. Although, she never realized Ms. White had such a spectacular body.

    “Please, sit down” said Monica.

    They sat and Sara started talking, “Joey is smarter than my other students. I’d like to discuss some choices that may be available for him…”

    As Sara spoke, she stared directly into Monica’s eyes. The attractive mother looked back at her son’s teacher with real interest in what she had to say. From time to time, light seemed to reflect on Sara’s eyes in a funny way, as if they were glowing. This caught Monica’s attention.

    After a short while, Monica started to feel a little dizzy and it became harder and harder to listen to Sara’s words. Her focus was on the teacher’s eyes. Monica felt like she was being pulled into that beautiful strange glow that entered her own pupils and spiraled down into her soul.

    Monica thought she heard Sara say something weird but she wasn’t sure. She couldn’t think clearly anymore. She realized Sara’s hand was on her own. It felt nice. Then she heard her voice again, now seductive and lulling.

    “Look into my eyes, Monica.”

    Sara was leaning forward, her stunning eyes just inches from Monica’s. Now her eyes were glowing at full intensity.

    “That’s right … You can’t resist my will ….”

    Monica didn’t want to resist. She felt she could swim in those eyes forever.

    Monica started to lose focus. Instead, she saw an image that grew larger within her mind. It was an erotic vision of Sara, naked and exquisite, her eyes soulless white pools, offering herself to Monica as if created to provide eternal bliss.

    Sara put a hand on the enthralled mother’s shapely thigh, and moved it higher, until it caressed her breast. Monica didn’t flinch. She was completely at the mercy of the sexy woman who was seducing her so delightfully.

    “You want me, don’t you, Monica.”

    “Yes!” Monica answered.

    “You want to be my slave.”

    “Yess.. Make me your slave!”

    “Kneel before me.”

    Monica knelt on the floor while Sara stood up and lifted her skirt, showing her bare crotch.

    “Lick.”

    Without breaking eye contact, Monica leaned forward and began licking. She remembered doing the same thing a long time ago, back in college. But back then had been just an experiment. Now it was all that mattered.

    As if her life depended on it, Monica licked Sara’s pussy with eagerness but delicate at the same time. Caressing the teacher’s clit with the tip of her tongue, then pushing it deep into her cavity.

    Sara moaned, “Mmmhh! You are great at this my little pet.” But the suckling only lasted a minute as Sara cut it short.

    “Enough,” said Sara, extending her hand down to Monica, “Come with me. It is time for you to take the next step.”

    In a daze, Monica took Sara’s hand a followed her to the front door, licking her lips.

    ***

    A few hours later, in Sara’s bedroom, the cocoon opened to display a renewed version of Monica, with magnificent curves, perfect breasts, and a face transformed, rejuvenated. Her blank glowing eyes adding to the effect. All traces of housewifely modesty were gone.

    A few treads of greenish slime were still gliding off Monica’s sexy body.

    “Exquisite,” said Sara, “You are no longer Monica Andrews! You are now the most important asset in our Master’s plan! But you also just a slave, like me.”

    “Come to me,” Sara added.

    “Yes. I am a slave.” Monica’s pussy stirred as she said that and walked towards her new lover.

    Monica jumped on the bed and started licking Sara’s lovely breasts. Then Sara turned around, offering her butt to Monica and the newly transformed woman dove between her ass cheeks, shoving her tongue in Sara’s pussy, finishing the job she started back at her house.

    Sara was delightfully thrilled by the former housewife’s hidden skills. She reached a mind-blowing orgasm in almost no time.

    “You did very well. Now our Master has a mission for you,” said Sara.

    “I’ll do anything.”

    “Listen well. It concerns your husband, Dr. Andrews.”

    ****

    It had been a long trip but Dr. Timothy Andrews was finally home. His tiredness was quickly forgotten with the expectation of seeing his beautiful wife and his daughter and son.

    “Honey, I’m home!” Tim said out loud.

    “Hello. I was expecting you,” said Monica with a sensual voice.

    Tim turned his head towards the living room and his eyes opened wide from the astonishing view. His wife was standing in the middle of the room wearing the sexiest negligee he had ever seen. Tim was speechless. Maybe he had been away for so long that his mind was playing tricks on him but Monica seemed different somehow. She looked spectacular.

    “Are you just going to stand there?” Monica said with a playful smile.

    Dr. Andrews walked fast to his wife and kissed her ardently, holding her tightly. Monica responded with even bigger excitement and practically dragged him to the nearest couch. Timothy was amazed by his wife’s unusual aggressiveness. She not only looked different but she acted different.

    “I can tell you’re really happy to see me,” Tim mumbled between kisses. “Don’t you want to take this to the bedroom?”

    “No. No room. Take off your clothes!” Monica said between gasps.

    Minutes later, Dr. Andrews was lying naked on his back and Monica was sitting on top of him, bouncing up and down, waving her hips eagerly around his crotch with his cock completely buried in her tight pussy.

    “Wow!” Tim said. “You are a wildcat today, baby!”

    “Don’t speak,” Monica said as she leaned forward, getting her face closer to his. “Just look into my eyes.”

    Tim immediately noticed the strange glow in Monica’s eyes, realizing that something was very wrong. He stopped moving and looked more carefully. His wife’s eyes looked like windows to a bottomless tunnel of darkness and evil. He was being pulled inside of it and somehow he knew there was no way out.

    Tim got scared and tried to push Monica away but she grabbed his arms and kept humping him like crazy.

    “You are not going anywhere until you tell us where the space portal is,” Monica said adamantly.

    “What? What are you talking about? What is happening to you?!”

    “We need to know the coordinates of the closest wormhole and you are going to tell me where it is!” Monica said grabbing both sides of his head and forcing him to look at her.

    “We?… Who? Who are you working for?”

    “Look into my eyes, darling! Your hard cock tells me that you are enjoying this more than you think!”

    ****

    Meanwhile, Joey was ditching the rest of the school day and heading back home. He had been trying to make some sense about what happened with Natalie in the empty lot. It had been so confusing but he even started to believe that it was a bad dream, but it couldn’t be. Natalie had probed into his mind with those strange inhuman eyes, and he had told her things that he shouldn’t. Joey knew that his father was coming home today and was maybe in danger. He had to tell him everything, even if he was thought to be crazy.

    Joey opened the front door and heard some struggling noises coming from the living room. He turned his head and stood by the door with his eyes wide open. His naked mother was riding his father like there was no tomorrow.

    At first, he thought he had walked in on his parents having sex and he started to backtrack silently, not wanting to be seen, but then he heard his father mumbling…

    “The portal… location is… 4.2, 5.8, 3.9… from…”

    Tim, looking gaunt and drained, tried to resist his powerful wife, protecting a national secret, but Monica was too strong. She forced him to keep his eyes open, staring at her, letting her rip into his mind, already weakened by the unavoidable feeling of her tight pussy clutching hard around his cock. He was dying and his last words were going to be the wormhole coordinates.

    “No, dad! Don’t tell her the location! … Mom! What are you doing?”

    Monica looked up hastily at her son with her glowing eyes.

    Oh my God! Her eyes are like Natalie’s! Joey thought, almost in shock.

    Monica got off her husband and focused her hypnotic gaze on Joey while moving toward him. Her voice was both soft and menacing.

    “Joey! I’m so glad you are here! Come to me!”

    Joey looked at his mother and the memory of Natalie’s eyes chilled him enough to avert his gaze.

    With a single jump, Monica reached Joey and dropped him to the floor, straddling him. She ripped his shirt open, resting both hands on his chest, her voice husky and seductive.

    “Ooh, Joey! You’re going to be my pleasure slave! I’m going to do such wicked things to you! Join me, Joey! Join the Master!”

    Monica leaned down on Joey, staring at him, while she reached with one hand and unbuttoned his pants. Joey was feeling a hint of forbidden pleasure, and some part of him wanted more of it, but he managed to defy his carnal needs and fight back.

    “Mom! Don’t do this! We can save you! Dad and me and Ellen! We’ll get you away from your ‘Master’!”

    “Save me?! I don’t need to be saved! Don’t talk! Just look into my pretty eyes!”

    Monica kept massaging Joey’s cock through his pants while trying to capture his gaze. But having been mesmerized by Natalie, Joey knew what his mother was trying to do. He needed to act fast…

    “No!” he gasped.

    With a last burst of willpower, Joey rolled his mother’s body off of him and got to his feet.

    As he backed away from her, his mother stood up and cut off in front of him with amazing speed. Her eyes had stopped glowing.

    “If you won’t respond to my caress… let’s see if you respond to this!”

    Monica fired a powerful kick at Joey’s stomach, doubling him forward in agony. She followed with another kick at her son’s face, smashing him backward. Joey fell to the floor again.

    Monica jumped on top of Joey and grabbed his head with both hands, the same way she had done with her husband. If she couldn’t break him, she would have to kill him.

    Joey saw her mother’s eyes for a brief second and it was enough. After a moment, he started shaking, becoming weaker, feebler, helpless.

    “There is not point in fighting against us!” Monica hissed.

    A few more seconds and Joey would have been dead, but a half lamp smashed down on Monica’s skull, knocking her off him, semi-conscious, and freeing his mind. Joey looked up to see the drained, gaunt shadow of his father tottering over him after braining his wife. Then Tim Andrews crumbled to the floor.

    Joey went to his father, scared and worried. “Dad, get up! We gotta get out of here!”

    “Joey… can’t breathe. I don’t have much time. You have to go to General Weber and tell him about all this. Tell him that the space portal’s location has been compromised…”

    “Yes, dad,” Joey cried, “Dad? Dad!”

    There was no answer. Tim Andrews was dead.

    “No! Dad! Don’t die!” Joey cried.

    Joey heard his sister scream behind him. She stood by the door in her cheerleader outfit. Joey recalled Ellen only had one college class on Wednesdays.

    “Ellen! Don’t get any closer! We have to get out of here now! She will hurt you!”

    “Hurt me?! Joey, what’s going on?! What’s wrong with dad?!”

    Joey reached for Ellen’s hand when their mother’s came out of nowhere and swung up at him, her foot smashing his chin, blasting him several feet across the room. He was in a daze, trying to regain his wits.

    Ellen was astounded. She had no idea what was happening. Her almost unrecognizably mother was standing naked in front of her with a wicked smirk on her face.

    “Don’t listen to your brother, baby, everything is fine,” Monica said to her daughter.

    “Mom, why are you naked?!” Ellen asked fearfully. “Is dad okay?! What’s happening?!”

    “Joey walked in on your father and me making love. He just got scared. That’s all.” Monica’s eyes started to glow as she stared intently at her frightened daughter. “Look at me baby. You’ll see there’s nothing to worry about.”

    Monica walked up to Ellen and put her hands around her face. The scared girl clutched her mother’s arms, uncertain of what to do. The bond between Ellen and her mother had been very strong all her life and the teenager refused to believe that her mother would do anything to hurt her. Ellen looked at her mother, searching for reassurance.

    “But mom… your…” said Ellen in a whisper.

    “Ellen!” Joey groaned from the floor across the room, “Don’t look at her eyes! It’s a trap! Get away from her!”

    “Don’t listen to him, baby,” Monica said.

    Ellen cringed at this but not as much as she should have, falling quickly under the spell of her mother’s eyes.

    “But… dad isn’t moving… and … Joey said … your eyes …”

    Monica got closer, just a couple of inches from her daughter’s eyes, enthralling Ellen further.

    “Yes,” said Monica. “Aren’t they pretty, sweetheart? Look closer. See how they shine for you.”

    Ellen spoke softly asking for an explanation but her words began to lose its meaning as her mother’s eyes became the center of attention. They were so bright, so beautiful, so enthralling. Her nipples began to swell for no apparent reason.

    Joey watched with desperation from the other side of the room. Ellen’s arms slowly went down until they rested limp by her sides. Her mother’s hand moved from Ellen’s face to her breasts. Then mother and daughter kissed as they embraced each other passionately.

    Oh my God! Mom has Ellen! She’s hypnotized her! I have to save her! Joey thought.

    Monica moved one hand further down and under her daughter’s skirt. Ellen moaned within her mother’s lips as she felt the soft caress on her clitoris through her thin panties. Monica broke the kiss, pleased with her daughter’s response and gave Ellen her first command.

    “Take off your clothes.”

    “Yes, mother,” replied Ellen, and took off her outfit, then removed her underwear. Her wide, blank eyes always focused on her mother’s. She wanted to please her. She wanted to obey her.

    Monica studied her beautiful daughter. Ellen’s young, slim body looked so firm and sexy. She would make a great asset for her Master.

    “Kneel before me,” Monica ordered.

    “Yes, I kneel,” said Ellen, falling to her knees.

    Monica spread her shapely legs. “Lick me.”

    Ellen leaned forward and shoved her face between her mother’s legs.

    As Ellen worked her magic on her, Monica immediately noticed how skillful her daughter’s was with her tongue, “You have done this before haven’t you, young girl. This is a pleasant surprise.”

    Joey observed the whole scene, frozen and speechless, Something terrible has happened to my mother. She was not like this in the morning. I better get help!

    Just as Monica reached a forceful orgasm, Joey sneaked silently out the front door.

    ****

    Joey ran straight to the police station. Loraine looked at Joey running through the door and she walked to him.

    “Can I help you?” Loraine said.

    Joey couldn’t talk for a moment, “Yes! I need help! My sister is… and my mother… we need to save them!” Joey said out of breath.

    “Calm down and tell me what’s going on,” Loraine said.

    Joey told the detective everything that had happened, and Loraine looked thoughtfully at him.

    “And all this started a few days ago?” she asked, then she continued without waiting for an answer, “It’s very hard to believe, but I have a theory about what is going on. Everything may be related to an event that happened on the lake but I don’t have any proof yet. Come with me and we’ll check it out.”

    Joey was thrilled by the detective’s reaction. He had feared she was going to think him crazy, instead she actually wanted to help him. Maybe they could save his mother and sister.

    Across the room, Gina observed Loraine and the young men talking, he totally agitated. She couldn’t hear the conversation but she had a good idea about what they were discussing. This time she would follow her.

    ***

    Loraine and Joey drove for a while until they reached a house near the lake. It was Sara’s house.

    “Why are we stopping here? I thought we were going to my house. We have to help my sister and my mother!” Joey said worriedly.

    “I suspect your sister and mother are here. Let’s go and take a look. Just don’t make any noise,” Loraine responded.

    Joey got off the car wondering how the detective knew all this, but he followed Loraine with the hope of rescuing his family.

    Gina parked at some distance behind them, careful not to be seen. Her own house was not far away from the lake and she knew the neighborhood well.

    Loraine looked through a window and saw nobody inside. The front door was unlocked so she silently opened it and walked in. Joey followed close behind. When they were inside, somebody closed the door forcefully behind them.

    Joey turned around scared to see Sara, his English teacher, standing naked in front of him. Joey’s mother stood behind her, also naked. Their eyes glowing. They had been waiting for them.

    “It’s a trap!” Joey shouted to Loraine. “We have to get out of here!”

    Lorraine looked back at him and smiled, “No, Joey. We belong here, with the Master.”

    Loraine punched Joey in the stomach, knocking him to his knees. She kneed him in the face, dropping him flat on his back, then put her spike-heeled shoe at his throat.

    “Don’t kill him,” said Sara. “He has information we need.”

    “And then I want him as my slave,” said Monica.

    “Yes, I understand.” said Loraine.

    ****

    Ten minutes later, Joey was tied naked to a column in Sara’s bedroom. His eyes were wide open with fear. He could see a monstrous cocoon pod a few feet in front of him, churning with inner activity. There was a human female trapped inside the pod. Beside it, his transformed mother was pleasuring herself with a look of orgasmic delight.

    Oh my God! That thing is eating a woman! And my mother and these other women are helping it!, Joey thought in despair.

    The whole time, Sara lay contentedly on her bed, being pleasured by Loraine. This was like a madhouse of beautiful women in league with some gruesome thing.

    Joey heard a gelatinous sound reach his ears and turned his head. The cocoon was opening.

    It was Ellen! Joey saw a fat tentacle being pulled from his sister’s pussy as she moaned from the blissful sensation. Then her shapely leg stepped out of the pod, followed by her whole enhanced body.

    Joey held his breath as his naked, sensual sister moved out from the cocoon, and stood next to their mother.

    Monica wrapped one hand around her thin waist and placed the other on her pussy. She turned to Joey with a wicked sensuous smile. “Your sister is one of us now, and she’s happier than she has ever been. Aren’t you, my slave?”

    “Oh yes, Mother!” Ellen said, also smiling fetchingly at Joey. “Joins us, brother! Let us be a family again!”

    “I’d rather die,” shouted Joey.

    “It may come to that, son,” said Monica. “But first, your sister’ going to give you a taste of how it feels to be one of us. Do it, Ellen.”

    “Yes Mother,” Ellen said huskily. “It is my pleasure.”

    Ellen went down to her knees and looked wickedly up at her brother, her attractive face, glowing eyes, tongue, and breasts offering him untold pleasures. Joey knew better than to look at his sister’s eyes, but every other inch of her was irresistibly beautiful.

    “Let me show you the pleasures of serving the Master!”

    Joey gaped at Ellen. She was acting exactly like his mother and Natalie. Miss White and the detective too. All of them slaves to an alien monster.

    “Look at her, my son!” Monica said. “Any man would give his soul for her! But I give her to you as your very own sex toy.”

    Joey tried to put up a mental wall to fight the temptation, even as his stiffening cock betrayed him. “No,” he gasped, “This is wrong!”

    Then Monica gave Ellen a new command. “Crawl to him, baby. You know what to do.”

    “Yes, Mother.”

    Ellen reached Joey’s legs and leaned forward, delicately licking the tip of his erect cock, “Oh Joey! Look how big you are!” Then she started to lick his cock with shocking expertise.

    Joey groaned, part from pleasure and part from his effort to resist it, “No, Ellen!” he whimpered, as Ellen continued her work with her tongue.

    His mother stepped behind Ellen and asked, “Tell me, darling. Who’s in charge of the space portal?”

    “I… I don’t know! I don’t!” Joey grunted.

    “I know your father told you before he died. If you talk, you’ll have more pleasure that could ever imagine,” said Monica, then gave her daughter a new command. “Show him, Ellen.”

    “Yes, Mother.”

    At that, Ellen put Joey’s entire cock in his mouth and started sucking it like a delicious lollipop. Joey felt pleasure nerves on his cock he’d never felt before.

    “Oh,” moaned Joey.

    “The portal, honey,” Monica insisted. “Who’s in charge?”

    “Won’t tell!” Joey gasped, struggling not to climax in his sister’s mouth, though keenly aware of a mounting wave of pleasure deep down inside.

    “I think he needs a bigger incentive, Ellen.”

    Ellen stood up and shoved Joey’s cock into her pussy, wrapping her legs around his hips. Then their mother pushed Ellen from behind, helping her increase the blissful sensation.

    Ellen waved her hips back and forth, slow at first, then increasingly faster. When Joey thought he’d reached the height of ecstasy, Monica went down to her knees and began licking and sucking her son’s balls, prodding every pleasure point that Ellen didn’t control.

    Ellen spoke softly in his ear, “Tell mommy what she wants to know, and I’ll love you like no girlfriend ever will! I don’t want you to die, dear brother,” Ellen whispered, “Just look into my eyes and I’ll help you.”

    Joey found a hint of hope in Ellen’s words and opened his eyes. His ravishing sister was staring back at him, her glowing and enthralling eyes inches from his. Joey tried to resist them but they were so beautiful, and he felt so wonderful. He succumbed to Ellen’s spell.

    “General Weber… ughh” Joey grunted while he spilled his cum inside his sister’s tight pussy.

    “Well done Ellen. I knew you could break your brother.”

    Ellen dismounted Joey and went beside her mother.

    “What have I done?!” Joey sobbed, utterly broken.

    “You helped us a great deal honey, and betrayed your whole planet.”

    “Oh, mother!” gushed Ellen. “It was so easy! He couldn’t resist me. Did I please you? Did I please the Master?”

    “You certainly pleased him, my beautiful daughter. Now spread for me”

    Monica shoved her face to Ellen’s pussy and eagerly sucked her Joey’s seed. Ellen felt her mother’s tongue reaching deep in her pussy and she climaxed instantly.

    Sara had observed the whole scene from the bed, appreciating her Master’s subjugating power. She said to Monica and Ellen, “You got the information you need. You two know what to do. Go to General Weber and get control of the space portal.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” said Monica.

    Monica walked out of the room, followed close behind by her daughter.

    Sara was not the only one observing the outrageous spectacle. Gina was peering in through the bedroom window. She had seen everything, except the cocoon. I knew there was something wrong with you, bitch. What’d you done to that poor kid? I gotta help him.

    As she shifted her position, Gina stepped on a twig, that snapped with a slight noise.

    “May I continue pleasuring you my Mistress?” Loraine asked Sara.

    “There was a noise out there. Go see what that was.”

    “Yes, Mistress!” Loraine responded.

    Loraine stepped naked out to the living room, gun in hand. She failed to see Gina hiding off to one side, her own gun out. Gina sneaked silently behind Loraine and pressed her gun to Loraine’s back.

    “Drop it, bitch, or I’ll drop you.”

    Loraine dropped her gun, looking calm, her eyes glowing slightly, “Hello, Gina.”

    “Turn around with your hands up,” ordered Gina.

    Loraine raised her arms and turned around in front of Gina.

    “You got me, Gina,” Loraine said huskily, her sparkling eyes boring into Gina’s. “What do you want to do with me?”

    “I – ,” Gina looked at Loraine-s face and stammered, trying to maintain control. Her co-worker’s weird eyes… no, beautiful eyes, confused her. “W.. What’s going on in there?”

    “Just a little party,” Loraine said, gazing at Gina. “Would you like to join in?”

    Suddenly, Loraine kneed her in the stomach as she grabbed Gina’s gun. Gina doubled forward in agony, not understanding what she got so distracted. A karate chop to the back of her neck ended her confusion. Gina went down half conscious.

    Inside the bedroom, tears streamed down Joey’s face. He had lost his father and, in a way, his mother and sister to some alien horror. Worse, the whole world was in terrible danger, due in part to him, and he was tied up like a plaything to these frightening women.

    “Now, what should we do with you?” Sara asked Joey with a grin on her face.

    Then, just as Sara grabbed Joey’s neck, Loraine entered carrying Gina.

    “Who’s this?” Sara asked.

    “Gina Bianco. A fellow detective. She’s been suspecting of us for a few days, and followed me here.”

    “She’s lovely,” said Sara. “She will make a fine guardian slave for the Master.”

    Loraine put the groaning Gina down on the carpet not far from Joey’s feet, and lay down Gina’s revolver even closer to him. Joey looked at the semi-conscious detective near him, and, more significantly, her gun.

    Loraine and Sara got down on the carpet near Gina and began to undress her. As they did this, they failed to see what Joey was doing.

    Joey strenuously stretched his left leg to its full length and touched Gina’s gun with his bare foot. With a painful extra effort, he managed to move the gun across the floor towards him.

    Gina felt someone removing her pants and opened her eyes to see Loraine and another beautiful naked woman pinning her down, staring down at her.

    “Hello my dear. Welcome to the Master’s home.” Sara said.

    Gina regained full consciousness and immediately scanned the room, looking for a way to escape. Then she saw the grotesque alien cocoon.

    “What the fuck is that?” she shouted.

    “It’s our Master,” Loraine said.

    “And will soon be yours,” Sara said.

    “No fucking way!” said Gina.

    “You have no choice,” said Sara. “But you will enjoy it. Look into my eyes.”

    “Like hell I will!” Gina said, and struggled to get free. But both her captors were too strong, and effortlessly kept her pinned.

    “Give her a taste of the bliss that awaits her,” Sara commanded Loraine.

    “Of course,” Loraine said, and buried her face in Gina’s pussy.

    “Ehh? Get off me bitch!” Gina shouted.

    Gina’ squirmed on the floor, still pinned down by Sara, feeling an unwanted pleasure arise between her legs, “Ogh …”

    “She is good isn’t she?” Sara whispered.

    Joey finally got the gun near the base of the column. Then he lowered himself hoping to reach it with his tied hands.

    As Loraine continued to do wonderful things to Gina’s pussy. Sara whispered, “Now look into my eyes.”

    And Gina did. She wondered how her captor’s eyes could glow like that. They looked so strange, so appealing. They were so beautiful. Gina’s facial expression relaxed.

    Sara removed Gina’s blouse while the surrendering woman stared intensely into the bright, blue eyes. Sara stroked Gina breasts and spoke with a soothing voice… “You are getting lost in his power. You love it.”

    “I love it.” Gina whispered.

    “You want me to kiss you.”

    “Yes, please! Kiss me!”

    Sara brought her mouth to Gina’s and kissed her, her tongue dominating Gina while Sara’s mind did the same.

    A gunshot broke the spell. Sara, Gina, and Loraine looked up to see Joey free of his bond and pointing the gun at Sara. The gunshot had snapped the rope.

    “Get off her,” Joey ordered them.

    Sara rose to her feet, gazing directly at Joey. She moved sensuously toward him, her hips promising delights. “Give me the gun, Joey. You’re one of us now. Remember the pleasure.”

    Joey kept pointing the gun at Sara, not sure of what to do. His mind was still enraptured by his earlier, blissful experience with his mother and sister. Some part of him wanted to live that experience again, some part of him wanted to be free. His cock stirred.

    She looks so sexy… Joey thought.

    Gina, now free of Sara’s captivating stare, began to regain her self-control. She saw Loraine clandestinely reaching for her own gun to put an end to Joey… “No you don’t, bitch!” …and kicked her in the face, knocking her to the carpet.

    Both police beauties scrambled to their feet and faced off in fighting stances. This enabled Joey to break free enough from Sara’s spell to keep her at bay with the gun.

    Gina sent a powerful kick at Loraine’s stomach, doubling her forward.

    Loraine followed with a kick to Gina’s jaw, blasting her backward.

    Loraine made a rush at Gina but she deftly moved out of Loraine’s path and elbowed her in the upper back, sending her forward toward the carpet.

    Gina pulled back her right leg to kick Loraine in the face but Loraine grasped Gina’s foot and twisted it, sending Gina falling backward. Meanwhile, Joey was losing the battle against Sara’s entrancing power.

    Gina fell on her back and Loraine swiftly leaped on top of Gina’s chest, and started strangling her. She tried to push her off but Loraine was inhumanly hefty. Gina started to lose consciousness from the lack of oxygen.

    At the last second, Gina simultaneously punched both of Loraine’s ears. Loraine clasped he ears in pain, letting go of Gina.

    Gina grabbed a vase that had rolled to the floor and punched Loraine in the head, knocking her unconscious.

    ****

    Gina turned to Joey, and was relieved to see him still holding the gun on Sara. But she shuddered to see Sara talking soothingly to him, caressing her own body, gazing at him with those alluring hypnotic eyes, and Joey was falling for it, again.

    “That’s right, Joey, all the pleasures you can imagine. Give in to me, Joey. Give in.”

    “Don’t listen to her, Joey!” Gina shouted.

    Joey hesitated for a moment, then turned the gun on Gina. Sara’s words resonated in his head with unbelievable power and promise.

    “Too late, Detective,” Sara smiled. “He’s mine now. Shoot her, Joey. And I’ll give you your reward. Do it!” Sara commanded.

    Joey pulled the trigger, “BANG!!”

    … and Sara fell backwards with a hole in her chest.

    Gina quickly grabbed the gun from Joey’s hands. “Well done, Joey. I’ll take the gun now. Police backup will be here any second.”

    “Too bad you‘ll both be dead,” Sara said, amazingly still alive, thanks to the alien’s influence. She reached a laptop lying near her Master’s cocoon and keyed in a sequence of numbers.

    As Sara crumbled to the floor, finally dead, a computerized voice said, “Self destruct sequence initiated. Detonation in ten seconds … nine … eight … seven ….”

    Gina saw a cable connecting the computer with a gray package that looked like C4 explosive and screamed, “Run!” pulling the still dazed Joey out of the room.

    Six … five … four …three …two

    They barely got out of the front door when the whole house exploded, throwing them in the air but clear of harm’s way.

    “Wow! That was close!” Gina exclaimed.

    Gina looked back at the destroyed house trying to make sense of everything that happened.

    “No one will believe what just happened here,” she said

    “General Weber will,” Joey said, recovering from the shock, “We gotta find him.”

    ****

    The police dispatch gave Gina General Sam Weber’s home address. They drove there as fast as they could. When they got there, they found two dead bodyguards in the front yard and the door wide open. They were too late.

    The General was dead. He lay naked on the carpet of his study room with empty eyes staring up to the ceiling. Whatever information he had, was now in the power of the alien’s slaves.

    “Damned! We are too late!”

    “Maybe it doesn’t matter anymore,” sighed Joey. “The creature has been destroyed. Maybe my mom and my sister will be normal again.”

    “I hope so, Joey,” Gina said, and spotted an active video camera on one corner of the ceiling, “We may have some evidence.”

    After they retrieved the disk from the recorder, Gina and Joey went back to General Weber’s study, where there was a large TV screen. Joey looked with a worrisome expression and Gina stood beside him.

    “Go back half an hour,” said Gina.

    Joey deftly managed the video control buttons, and soon he and Gina focused on the screen.

    “There,” said Gina.

    The video started playing. Monica was straddling the General and he looked pleased with it, falling inevitably under her control. Joey buried his face in his hands, futilely consoled by Gina.

    “I’m sorry, Joey.”

    Gina and Joey saw Monica leaned over and grab the General’s head with both hands. He was doomed.

    “She’s a monster, Gina!” cried Joey. “My mom is a monster! And so is my sister!”

    “Wait, there’s more,” said Gina.

    On the screen: Monica looked up to the camera with a wicked smile and said, “The Master race will soon arrive to this planet and they shall rule forever!”

    Then Monica blew a kiss to the camera and walked away.

    The video screen shut off. Joey and Gina looked at each other with concern.

    “Shit! This doesn’t look good.” Gina said to herself.

    ****

    In Cindy’s house, Cindy was encouraging her sister Natalie, on the bed.

    “Come on honey. You can do it.”

    Natalie, displaying a large pregnant belly, was both nervous and excited as the contractions started.

    “I can feel it moving,” Natalie said.

    Natalie arched her back and moaned out loud as the first limb of the alien’s baby reached out from within her vaginal cavity.

    “Yes! Here He comes!” Exclaimed Cindy, looking down at her new Master.

    Moments later, Natalie reached a forceful orgasm as the fat alien baby was pushed out of her strained body.

    Cindy held the Master lovingly while Natalie still jolted from the orgasmic aftermath.

    A while later, Monica reverently fed the newly born creature as the other slaves enjoyed each other, waiting for a new command.

    “Our Master will soon transform into a new pod and our army will grow to see no limit.”

    “May I pleasure you, Mistress?” asked one of the newer slaves.

    The End.
    (This story continues in “Xenowars part 1 – Rebel Uprising”)

    Note from the author: There is a graphic version of this story.


  • Team Photos 10: Lauren

    Font size : +


    Laurens Present

    Introduction: Sorry for the wait, but life has been intruding and i couldn’t get as much writing down as i wanted to.
    This chapter worked out differently than intended, it was going to be the whole weekend, instead this is just Friday night. I’ll continue working on it this week and will hopefully have some more out soon.

    Part 10: Laurens Present

    The rest of the week passed in a blur, things felt pretty weird and I felt like I was being pulled in every direction at once.

    Caitlyn and I developed a little routine, each morning I would watch her get dressed and it would get me so hot I would just have to finger myself until I came, it was an awesome way to start my day.

    She really loved putting on a show for me, modelling her underwear, shaking her ass in my face and turning me on until I felt I would explode before I even started touching myself.

    Things were more relaxed with Alex too, we could talk normally again, he kept trying not so subtle hints about blowjobs or watching us, but Caitlyn and I just laughed, we weren’t going to give him any satisfaction yet. I was dying to get another chance to have a proper play with his dick and another load of cum to taste.

    Caitlyn spent a lot of time in secret talks with Sara, it was driving me nuts that she wouldn’t tell me what she was planning. I figured she was just trying to set her up with Alex, so she could get me all to herself. It was becoming pretty obvious that Caitlyn was gay, but I loved the way that guys and girls could make me feel, even dogs got me going. I guess I’m a bit of a freak, but I had two people that loved me and wanted to be with me, so I can’t be all that bad.

    On Thursday night while we were having dinner Mum started in on all three of us. She went on and on about all the things that we shouldn’t do and what we should do while they were away. How much they were trusting us and blah, blah, blah. I thought it would never end, we just nodded and said yes or no as the occasion demanded. Then to really make it great Dad went and repeated everything Mum had just said. Torture at tea time is not the way to spend your evening.

    “We’re leaving in the morning, so when you get home from school you’ll be responsible for yourselves. Now your Auntie Kate will come over Saturday afternoon to check on you, just call her if you need anything and we’ll be home on Monday afternoon.”

    That was the only real point of interest in the whole speech, we would just have to make ourselves respectable for the visit and hopefully we would be left alone for the rest of the time. Finally dinner was over and after doing the dishes, Caitlyn and I went to our room.

    “This is going to be so fucking awesome, this weekend is going to be crazy.” I was so excited I couldn’t contain myself, I grabbed Caitlyn, pushed her down on the bed and jumped on her. Mashing my body against her, I eagerly sought out her mouth, slipping my tongue between her lips as my hands explored her body.

    Caitlyn moaned in my embrace, her hands sliding down my back and cupping my ass, squeezing and kneading my cheeks. I sat up, straddling her stomach and grabbing the hem of her top, trying to pull it up.

    “Stop, stop, Lauren wait!” she gasped out, grabbing my hands and pulling them down to her sides.

    “Huh, what’s up?” I was a little confused, since when did she turn me down?

    “Let’s wait, I want us to hold off until tomorrow night.” She had an eager, hopeful look on her face, her mouth slightly red and wet with my saliva.

    “Why? What’s so special about tomorrow? I’m so horny right now, I need you right now.” I was eager and disappointed at the same time, what was she planning?

    “It’s a surprise, something special I want to give you and I want us hold off, build the tension until we both can’t stand waiting any longer. Please Lauren, wait with me, it will be worth it, trust me?”

    Letting out a big sigh I gave in, I leaned down and gave her a quick kiss on the lips, “Fine, if that’s what you want, but if you disappoint me then I’m taking it out on your ass! And maybe I’ll make Dusty do the work!”

    Caitlyn let out a cry of mock indignation at my threat, “You keep that horny dog of yours away from me!” She struggled for a moment, trying to sit up, but I was still sitting on her stomach.

    I bounced up and down a couple of times, making her jiggle around before I climbed off and went and sat on my bed.

    “So what do we do now then? It’s too early to go to sleep and if you don’t want to play……” I ran my hands up my thighs, pulling my skirt up higher until my panties were just beginning to show. (Yeah for once I was wearing some, tight yellow little girl ones that hugged my ass nicely).

    “Hey no teasing! And no getting yourself off either, I want you craving me tomorrow night. How about we just do some homework for a change, we’ve been a little busy the last couple of nights.”

    Sheesh, trust Caitlyn to want to be boring and do school work when instead we could be playing. I let out an exaggerated sigh, “Fine, be boring then!”

    And that was the rest of our night, we did some work and then went to bed, at least Caitlyn relented and let us share a bed. I loved snuggling up next to her and feeling her warm body next to mine when I woke up in the morning.

    When the morning finally came, I was even more disappointed. Caitlyn quickly dressed, no show for me today! I could already feel the anticipation and my yearning to get off. Maybe Caitlyn had something with this holding off thing, but damn was I horny!

    The whole day at school just dragged and dragged, all I could think about was how much sex I was going to get over the next couple of days!

    At lunch Caitlyn started teasing me, running one of her hands up and down my thigh under the table. “How you feeling? Going crazy yet?” She was obviously loving this, I guess her self-control was better than mine. I wasn’t used to denying myself pleasure, when I wanted something I figured out a way to get it.

    “You bitch! Stop teasing me!’ I could feel my pussy moistening at her touch, I wanted to get off so badly.

    Caitlyn started laughing quietly, her soft hand sliding up my thigh, pushing my skirt up until she almost touched my pussy before pulling back and going back to eating her lunch.

    “Can’t wait huh? Not too much longer, school is almost over and then we’ve got three whole days to ourselves. And you are going to love every second of it.”

    “I better! But don’t forget Aunt Kate is going to show up, so we have to make the place look presentable when she does. I don’t want her walking in on me, like Alex did on Monday” Just the thought of getting caught like that again sent another rush of heat to my pussy.

    “Don’t worry sis, I’ve got a plan so no need to worry about her. Now remember, Sara and her Mum are picking us up after school, so we don’t need to walk home today.”

    Just then the bell rung, signalling the end of lunch. We both started packing up our stuff, “So, have you convinced Sara to hook up with Alex yet?”

    “Huh? Where did you get that idea from?” She looked genuinely confused, damn, there went my explanation for their chats. Just what had they been talking about?

    “We need to get to class, I’ll see you later,” Caitlyn walked off to her class and I headed to my mine, left to wonder what she had been scheming about.

    After school we met up and waited at the front gate for Sara and her mum.

    “Did you really think that I was trying to hook Sara up with Alex?” Caitlyn asked as we waited.

    “Well, yeah. Why else would you be inviting her over? I figured you wanted me to yourself this weekend and she would keep him busy. I mean, he’s always mooning around her every time she comes over.”

    It was really funny watching Alex trying to act all cool and tough when Sara was around. We’d be trying not to laugh at him and she just kept teasing him, she wouldn’t lead him on, but she responded just enough to get him interested.

    “No duh! He’s always following her around, but to be honest I never even thought about them together.” A small frown was creasing her brow, what was she thinking about now?

    “Really? Then what the hell have you been planning with her? And why tell Alex she was coming over if she’s not for him?” I was feeling really confused now, was Caitlyn just planning a threesome for us girls or was something else going on?

    Just then a Mercedes pulled up and Sara half climbed out the window, her large boobs almost falling out of the low cut top she was wearing, “Come on you two, let’s get this party on the road!” She let out a loud whoop, startling several people nearby and causing her mum to break out laughing.

    “Quiet Sara, you’re embarrassing yourself!” her mom admonished her.

    “Don’t worry mum, I’m never embarrassed and they know what I’m like, so why not have fun?” Sara started pumping an arm up and down, chanting “Party, party, party!”

    Caitlyn grabbed my arm and made a dash for the car door, “Shut up you spaz!” she was blushing fiercely and unlike Sara or me for that matter, was definitely embarrassed by Sara’s antics.

    Yanking open the door, Caitlyn dived in, giving me a nice glimpse of toned thigh, before sliding across to make room for me.

    “God Sara, have you no shame!?! Get your ass back in the car! Miss H, make her stop.” Caitlyn was giggling helplessly now, as Sara continued whooping and started calling out to random people, asking them to party with her.

    I climbed in the car and closed the door, Sara was still hanging out the window, so I reached around and slapped her on her tight jean clad ass.

    “OWWWW!” Sara jerked backwards and smacked her head on the window frame and we all started laughing at her.

    “You deserved that Sara, now stop acting the fool,” Sara’s mum, (Ms Harper or Miss H as we usually called her) was laughing as well, “Come on girls, buckle up and let’s and get going.”

    We finally got ourselves sorted and Miss H took off with a squeal of tires, she always drove fast and treated us like normal people. I thought she was the coolest mum ever.

    We chatted constantly on the way home, Miss H offered to take us girls to the movies on Sunday, “I know you girls want to see Magic Mike, mmmm Channing Tatum!”

    “Ewww gross mum, you’re too old to look at him like that!” Sara slapped her mum on the arm. “Anyway Amber Heard is way hotter than he is”

    Miss H looked at her for a moment before replying, “She is pretty cute, but what about those abs? What do you think Lauren?” she tilted her head, I could see her looking at me in the rear-view mirror, she had a rather intense look in her eyes.

    “They’re both pretty hot, but I dunno, we might be busy on Sunday….” I did want to go see the movie, but I’m pretty sure we all had other plans for this weekend.

    “Well let’s just play it by ear huh? I’m sure you girls will be dying to get out of the house and get some fresh air for a change, a chance to recharge your batteries, so to speak”

    “MOM!” Sara sounded surprised, about what I don’t know, but she was giving her mum a dirty look.

    “What Sara? Did I say something wrong?” she had a mischievous grin as she looked at her daughter. Was something going on here I didn’t know about?

    Conversation was brought to a stop as we pulled into our driveway; there was no sign of Alex’s car, so I figured he couldn’t be home yet.

    “Lauren honey, will you give me a hand with the bags please?” Miss H asked me. Caitlyn had gone to open the door and Sara was right behind her, whispering about something.

    “Sure thing Miss H” I walked around to the back of the car, a couple of bags were sitting in the trunk, jeez, how many clothes did Sara need?

    “Lauren, how many times have I asked you to call me Bonnie?”
    “Sorry Miss H, ah I mean Bonnie, habit I guess,” she’d only recently started asking us to call her Bonnie and I was still trying to break the habit of years.

    “Which of these is Sara’s bag?” I asked.

    “Both of them, Sara doesn’t pack light, I guess she planned on a ‘BIG’ weekend” I gave her a curious look, why the emphasis on big I wondered?

    “You grab the backpack, I think the other one is a bit heavy”
    “Okay then” I grabbed the backpack, slinging it across one shoulder and Bonnie grabbed the sports bag, it did look rather full, but seriously how much could clothes weigh?

    Bonnie slammed the trunk shut and started walking towards the house and I followed along. She looked pretty good for a mum, I know she had Sara when she was pretty young and I figured she was in her early thirties somewhere. The tight jeans she was wearing were tightly molded to her ass and long legs. I couldn’t help but admire them and hoped I looked as good as she did when I was old. She had huge tits though, must be at least a D-cup, I didn’t want mine that big, they must get in the way and I would probably have to wear a bra all the time as well.

    We went inside and walked into the lounge, Caitlyn and Sara were nowhere in sight so I just dropped the backpack on the couch, “Just drop that one anywhere Bonnie, we don’t need to be their slaves, Sara can come and get them when she wants them.”

    “Damn right Lauren, I’m not my little girl’s slave that’s for sure” she gave me a grin and dropped the bag on the floor with a bit of a thud and rattle. What the hell was in there?

    We just stood there for a minute; I wanted her to leave but how to get rid of her without being rude? Bonnie just stared at me, a small smile on her lips as she watched me fidget.

    “Well….. I guess I should leave you girls to yourselves and get my old self out of your hair.” She walked over and gave me a big hug, pushing her big boobs into my chest, squishing my own little ones against her.

    I hugged her back and let go, but she held the hug for a bit longer before releasing me. “Okay hon, I’m out of here, you girls have fun and call me when you make up your mind about the movie, I’m sure it will be a lot of fun.”

    “Okay Miss H, we will.” I walked her to the door, opening it for her.
    “Call me Bonnie,” she ran a fingernail along my jaw, sending a shiver up my spine before she walked out the door and headed for her car.

    I closed the door and leaned back against it, was she just hitting on me? I stood there for a moment, thinking about it, she was really pretty, but she was old enough to be my mum. Nahh no way she was hitting on me, I must be imagining things.

    I headed upstairs to our room to find Sara and Caitlyn sitting on her bed, they both stopped talking when I walked in. “What?” I stopped in the doorway as they both looked at me.

    “Nothing” Sara replied in a sing song voice, “where’s my bags?”

    “Downstairs where we left them, are you sure you packed enough? It’s only 3 days, how many clothes do you need?” I went and sat down on my bed.

    “It’s not just clothes; I packed a few essentials for the weekend. We’ve got a few things planned.” She gave Caitlyn a meaningful look and squeezed her thigh, causing her to blush.

    “What kind of plans?” I hoped I was finally going to find out what they had been talking about all week.

    Caitlyn removed Sara’s hand from her thigh and looked at me, “You’ll find out later. Right now let’s get tea sorted and you still need to take Dusty for a walk.”

    Damn it, I’d forgotten about that. With Dad away I would have to take Dusty for his walk.

    “Fine, I’ll take care of the dog and you two can cook.” I could feel myself moistening up; taking Dusty for a walk would be a perfect time to work out some of my frustrations. I hadn’t come since yesterday when I had a quickie masturbation session in the toilets at school and with Caitlyn’s teasing I was fit to burst.

    Caitlyn and Sara followed me downstairs into the kitchen where we could see Dusty standing at the door, looking in at us wagging his tail.

    “Your bags are in the lounge Sara,” I told her as I opened the door and Dusty bounded inside, jumping around, excited to see someone after being alone all day.

    “Thanks Lauren, I’ll take them upstairs” Sara walked off and Caitlyn walked up to me.

    “Just take Dusty for a walk, nothing else! Okay?”
    “What? I wasn’t planning on doing anything else!”

    Caitlyn just laughed, “Sure you weren’t. Don’t take too long, Alex should be home in about 45 minutes and I want you back before then.”

    I jumped when I felt Dusty’s cold nose poking into my butt, he’d stuck his head under my skirt and was sniffing at my pussy from behind.

    It was like an automatic response, I just moaned and arched my back, pushing my ass into his snout as I felt his tongue slide up my thigh before reaching my panties.

    “Dusty, stop that!” Caitlyn grabbed him by the collar and pulling him out from between my legs.

    “Ohhhh Caitlyn, can’t I let him? Just for a little bit?” I pleaded with her; just that one little lick had almost set me off. I could feel a hot flush creeping across my skin and my nipples were pushing against my blouse, yearning to be touched.

    “You horn dog! You can wait for me can’t you?” Caitlyn stepped forward, looking up at me from her downcast eyes. She slipped her arms around my neck, pulling me down for a kiss. Her tongue flicked out, just licking at my lips before pulling back.

    “Oh god Caitlyn, you’re driving me crazy! I’m going to explode soon and it will be all your fault!” I let go of her and called to Dusty, “Come on boy, time for a walk,” I looked at Caitlyn, “and only a walk, sorry boy, no pussy for you today.”

    Dusty let out a whine, before running over to the drawer that held his leash, bouncing around and eager for his walk.

    I took him along the river near our house, constantly having to fight my urges and his advances. I tried to keep us both occupied by throwing sticks for him and keeping his nose away from my pussy. Somehow we both made it back to the house and I saw that Alex had already arrived. I took Dusty through the side door and left him in the back yard before walking into the kitchen.

    Sara was standing in front of the oven stirring something in a pot. I just stood there admiring her ass, she was wearing a pair of faded cut off jean shorts and a white t-shirt, the cheeks of her ass partially sticking out the bottom. One leg was straight and the other bent, causing her butt to stick out further. She looked really hot and I caught myself wondering what she tasted like.

    “What’s up Lauren?” Sara looked over her shoulder at me, smiling.

    “That smells good, what are we having?” I went and sat on a stool at the counter, facing her and leaning back against the bench.

    “Chicken, rice and veges,” nothing too flash. “Did you take care of Dusty?” she gave me a little wink.

    Shit! Had Caitlyn told her about me and Dusty? Just how much did she know about what had happened lately?

    Sara was Caitlyn’s best friend and probably her only real friend. So I could only assume that she had told her about us and she must know that we were planning on this being a weekend of sex, but what did she think of this?

    “Yeahhhh. I took Dusty for a walk.” For some reason I felt a little nervous, not something I normally felt in regards to sex.

    “Is that all you did? Caitlyn told me about you and Dusty. I thought it sounded really hot.” She had turned around to face me, looking straight into my eyes.

    “She told you about that?” I felt a tingle in my pussy, Sara liked it?

    “Yeah, she tells me everything and I know all about what you have been doing together. What you did to Alex and what he did to you as well.” Her gaze was traveling down my body, pausing at my nipples before going lower.

    I bit my lip, I could feel her gaze like a hot wind passing over my body. My hands were on my thighs, so I pulled my skirt tight across my legs, before parting my thighs. If she crouched a bit she could probably see straight up between my legs, to my wet pussy.

    “Hmmmm, you are a sexy little thing aren’t you. I can see why she loves you so much.”

    “She said she loves me?” Why was I so surprised? I felt like such a dunce right now.

    “Of course, I’ve known for ages. Long before you figured it out. I’m so happy for her, you have no idea how long she’s been pining over you and since you’re her sister that just made it so much harder for her.”

    “Well, I love her too. I don’t care what other people think and just because she’s my sister doesn’t make any difference to me; it makes it even better really.”

    “Do you really? Love her I mean. You like fucking guys as well, but I’m pretty sure Caitlyn is a lesbian, she might not realize it yet, but she’ll figure it out soon enough.”

    I was feeling a little defensive now, what was this? A minute ago, she was looking at me like she wanted to eat me and now she was questioning whether I loved Caitlyn or not.

    “Of course I love her; these last couple of days have been awesome. I don’t know what is going to happen later but for now, we’re great.” I closed my legs and crossed my arms across my chest, I was feeling a little pissed now. Sara better not be like this the whole weekend, or everything would be ruined.

    “Hey don’t worry; I just wanted to see what you’d say. I think you’re going to be great for her. The future is way too far away, you’re only 13 and she’s 15. This isn’t marriage planning or anything.”

    Sara turned back to the stove, stirring the pot again. “Besides, I’m hoping that you two can share. There’s no way I can spend the weekend here without getting some action.”

    Huh? Just like that she’d gone back to flirting. What was I, some kind of toy to be played with? A prize to be won?

    “You want to join us?” I quietly got off the stool, and grabbed a tea towel before sneaking up behind Sara.

    “Hell yeah, has Caitlyn told you about us? About our sleep overs?”

    Woah! I had no idea that Caitlyn and Sara had been fooling around. That girl had some stories to tell me. Once I got close enough I twisted around, before pulling it back and snapping it across Sara’s round butt.

    With a resounding crack, I laughed and bolted from the room. Sara gave out a huge yowl, holding her ass in her hands, hopping up and down.

    “You little bitch! I’m going to tan your hide for that!” Sara chased me from the kitchen into the lounge where I had taken up position across the room, the couch between us.

    “You’re going to do what to me? Tan my hide? What are you, 50?” I was laughing so hard, it was hard to talk, she looked so angry, one hand still cupping one butt cheek.

    “50? I’ll show you 50 you little tramp!” She made a lunge to the right so I started running around the other side of the couch. But Sara had only made a feint, immediately heading back the other way, cutting me off.

    I gave out a squeal and turned back, but I was too slow, Sara grabbed me by the shoulders and pushed me down over the back of the couch.

    I tried to squirm away, but I was surprised at how strong she was. She wrapped one leg around mine and one hand grabbed my pony tail.

    “Time to tan your hide little lady, I think 50 is a good number don’t you?” With that Sara slapped me on the ass, it wasn’t very hard, but I definitely felt it with nothing to protect me but a thin skirt and panties.

    “1, 2, 3, 4, 5” Sara rapidly slapped my ass, alternating between cheeks before stopping, her palm still on my ass.

    “Ow, ow, stop, stop” My ass felt really hot and I couldn’t stop laughing. I could feel Sara’s hand resting on my ass, lightly rubbing my reddening ass cheeks, back and forth.

    “You want me to stop already? We’ve only just gotten started.” She flipped up my skirt and then slapped my ass again, 5 rapid slaps back and forth against my panty clad ass.

    I could feel my pussy heating up, she must have a great view as she spanked me. I was sure that my panties must have quite a wet spot by now, I was so wet.

    “What on earth is all the racket?” Caitlyn called out. I could hear footsteps coming down the stairs, I tried to stand up, but Sara still held me down.

    “Nothing Caitlyn, I was just teaching Lauren a lesson.” Sara slipped her hand inside the leg of my panties, running a finger along my soaked lips and just touching my clit. I almost came at her touch, arching my back and moaning, I was so close.

    Then with a sudden move, Sara grabbed my legs and flipped me over the couch, sending me tumbling to the floor, laughing and moaning at the same time.

    Caitlyn and Alex both came around the corner to see me lying on the floor all disheveled and laughing and Sara just standing beside the couch.

    “What kind of lesson were you teaching her?” Caitlyn asked, the frown on her face quickly being replaced by a smile when she saw me.

    “Yeah Sara, what were you doing to her?” Another fit of giggles took hold of me when I saw Alex putting on his macho pose, trying to impress Sara.

    “Oh, just teaching her that it’s not nice to flick people with towels. But I think she got the point after she got a taste of my punishment.” She stuck a glistening finger in her mouth and I just knew that that finger had been the one to touch my pussy.

    “Yeah, she got a taste alright.” I got up off the floor, trying to pull myself together.

    I don’t think Alex got the point, but from the look Caitlyn gave me I’m pretty sure she did. “Come on, let’s go ‘taste’ some food, I’m starving.”

    The four of us sat around the table, one to a side with Alex and Caitlyn at the ends and Sara and I across from each other. It was really weird, they all acted like this was just a perfectly normal meal, when I’m sure that they were thinking about sex as much as I was.

    My ass was still feeling a little tender after the spanking that Sara gave me and the way she kept licking her lips while staring at me was sending all sorts of thrills through my body. I kept rubbing my thighs together, causing my slick pussy lips to rub against each other. I could barely keep up my end of the conversation, just replying with yeah or no’s when someone asked me something.

    After we’d finished eating Caitlyn started giving out orders.

    “Lauren, why don’t you help me in the kitchen and Sara you can help Alex pick out a movie for us to watch.”

    “Ye, Yeah that sounds great. Come on Sara, we’ve got heaps of movies, I’m sure we’ll find something you like.” Alex jumped up from the table, knocking his chair over and almost falling on his butt in the process.

    “Hey, slow down there cowboy!” We all burst out laughing as Sara admonished him, leaving Alex turning bright red with embarrassment. “There’s no need to rush around like a goof, let’s go pick a movie.”

    Sara held out her hand to Alex, smiling at him encouragingly. Alex stumbled over his chair again, resulting in another round of laughter before taking Sara’s hand and letting her lead him from the room.

    “Sheesh, he’s always acted the fool around Sara, but this is taking it to an all new level.” I began gathering up the plates, eager to get the clean up over and done with.

    “Yeah, while you were out I talked to him, explained a few things and told him that if he treats her right, he might just get lucky this weekend.”

    Caitlyn grabbed the rest of the stuff and we went into the kitchen. “You take care of the dishes and I’ll get some snacks and drinks sorted.”

    “Nnnnhh, can’t we just leave the cleaning up until later?” even though we had a dishwasher I couldn’t really be bothered with doing this, I had other things on my mind right now.

    “Come on Lauren, it’s not that difficult. Just give them a quick rinse and put them in the washer.”

    “Fine, if I really have to!” I started rinsing everything off and stacking the dishwasher while Caitlyn began making popcorn.

    Caitlyn came up behind me, wrapping her arms around my waist and hugged me tightly.

    “I’ve got something special planned for us tonight, so after the movie we’re going to bed, okay?”

    I placed the last plate in the dishwasher before turning around in her embrace. Looking down into her beautiful brown eyes, I kissed her. After a moment her mouth opened and her tongue slid into my mouth, sliding across my teeth before tangling with my tongue.

    She slipped her hands down my back, past my skirt until she reached my bare thighs. Trailing her fingers lightly along my skin, she raised my skirt until she could take a butt cheek in each hand, squeezing and kneading them, pulling me tight into her body.

    Moaning into her mouth, I tangled my fingers in Caitlyn’s hair, savoring the taste of her tongue on mine. We were brought back to ourselves by the ding of the microwave, signalling our popcorn was ready.

    We kissed for a moment longer before pulling back, a strand of saliva stretching between us until it finally broke and dripped down onto Caitlyn’s shirt.

    Caitlyn wiped her chin with the back of her hand and grinned at me. “Why don’t you grab us a blanket we can share on the couch and I’ll bring everything in?”

    “Sure, don’t take too long okay?” I quickly ran upstairs to grab a blanket, and I decided to add a little more fun to things by slipping off my panties and placing them under Caitlyn’s pillow before heading back down to the lounge.

    Sara and Alex were sitting on the couch, pretty close but not quite touching. Damn, I was hoping to get the couch with Caitlyn, room to stretch out and lie down together. Oh well, the big squishy chair would have to do. We had this really cool recliner chair, with massive padded arms, you could just sink right down into it, getting almost lost in it.

    I went and sat down, draping the blanket across my legs, “So what are we going to watch?”

    “House on haunted hill!,” was Sara’s enthusiastic reply. “I love this movie, it’s sooooo creepy!”

    “Yeah it’s pretty cool, scary movies are great for dates, makes the girls get all scared and need comforting, right Sara?” Alex was looking kind of hopeful, if this was his big move to get in Sara’s pants then I think he needed to put some more thought into it.

    “You wish, you’re more likely to be jumping and screaming like a little girl than I am!”

    “Hey, I’m the little girl here and I won’t be getting scared!” I loved scary movies, but they hardly ever made me jump.

    “Really? I seem to remember one particular girl, refusing to sleep after we watched A nightmare on elm street last year.” Caitlyn walked in holding two bowls of popcorn, glasses and a couple of bottles of coke.

    “I wasn’t scared, I just wasn’t tired!” Yeah my excuse was pathetic but that movie was awesome and I kept thinking about it for ages after seeing it.

    “Of course you weren’t!” Caitlyn’s voice dripped with sarcasm, but she was smiling at me so I wasn’t annoyed. She passed a bowl, some glasses and a bottle to Alex. “Okay, start the movie already.”

    She went and turned off the lights before coming over and putting her stuff on the table beside the chair. “Room for me?”

    I flipped back the blanket and padded the chair beside me, “I think we can both fit, don’t you?”

    Caitlyn slipped in beside me and I grabbed her legs, placing them across mine before pulling the blanket over both of us.

    “Mmmmm snugly,” she poured us both a glass, handing me mine, then slipping an arm across my shoulders and wriggling herself in closer.

    Alex finally started the movie and for the first 30 minutes or so I actually watched the movie, eating popcorn and enjoying my coke.

    Then I started to get bored and all too conscious of Caitlyn’s body cuddled up next to me. I had one hand around her lower back, just stroking the exposed skin of her hip. I slipped my other hand under the blanket, resting it on her knee, just moving my fingers slightly.

    Caitlyn kissed me on the cheek before turning her attention back to the movie. I slowly increased my movements, gradually edging my hand higher up her legs until I reached her skirt, then inching it up higher until I was running my fingers from her knee to just below her panties.

    “You are making me so horny right now,” Caitlyn whispered in my ear. “It feels like we’re on a real date or something.”

    “Does that make me the lecherous boyfriend then?” I whispered back, my mouth almost touching her ear, I slipped my tongue out and took a little lick along her earlobe, causing her to squirm and squeal out loud.

    “Hey, quiet in the cheap seats over there! You’re not in the back row of the theater now,” Alex called to us. Looking over, I noticed that they were now sitting right beside each other, thighs touching. I guess Alex’s plan did have some hope after all.

    “Jealous much?” Caitlyn laughed at them, “looks like you’re getting cosy over there yourselves.”

    Sara just laughed and placed a big kiss on Alex’s cheek, “Jealous, me? Why would I be jealous when I’ve got a big handsome hunk of man meat right beside me?”

    Alex blushed and looked like he didn’t know whether to pass out or jump for joy. He settled for grabbing her around the waist and pulling her against him and kissing her on the cheek as well.

    “Smooth move Alex, now be quiet over there, unnnhhhh” Caitlyn’s comments were brought to a moaning halt when I slipped my hand between her thighs and pressed my fingers against her panty clad pussy.

    “Shhhhhhh,” I whispered in her ear as I moved my hand back down her thigh.

    Alex and Sara seemed to miss her moan as they went back to watching the movie, this time with Sara snuggled up under his arm and Alex grinning fit to burst.

    Caitlyn parted her thighs, an open invitation for me to continue my explorations. I eagerly accepted, sliding my fingers easily up her thigh now, just lightly touching her skin, up and down, stopping just short of her panties.

    I could feel the heat coming from her pussy and I could see her nipples pushing hard against her shirt, almost right in front of my face. I nuzzled my face against her shirt, relishing the feel of her breast against my cheek, separated only by a layer of thin cotton.

    Turning slightly, I sucked her nipple into my mouth, soaking her shirt with my spit, I flicked it with my tongue. Caitlyn moaned again, stroking my hair as I sucked and nibbled on her nipple for several minutes.

    Finally tiring of the taste of cotton I pulled back, releasing her breast from my mouth. I’d left a large wet spot, turning the white material almost transparent, her pink nipple visible in the dim light from the TV.

    Turning my attention to her neglected lower regions, I resumed stroking her thighs. Her skin was so smooth, I marveled at the texture as I took my time, teasing her with every stroke. Her hips kept wriggling, trying to get my hand to go higher, wanting and needing me to touch her.

    Finally I relented, bringing a gasp from her lips when at last I touched the sodden center of her panties. The material was drenched in her juices, coating my fingers as I rubbed up and down her lips, pushing her panties against her pussy.

    I pulled my hand out from beneath the blankets and brought it up to Caitlyn’s mouth, “Taste yourself,” I whispered as I stared into her lust filled eyes.

    Her tongue snaked out, licking one of my fingers, before sucking it into her mouth. Her tongue slid all over my finger as she sucked every last trace of herself from my finger, until I pulled it free with a pop from her sucking mouth. I ran my other finger across her top lip, letting her smell her pussy, she opened her mouth trying to get at my finger but I pulled away, sucking it into my own mouth.

    I couldn’t hold back my moan as I finally got a taste of her delicious juices, I’d been forced to wait too long for another taste of her glorious self. I eagerly sucked each of my fingers, getting every last drop of her sweet nectar before slipping my hand back under the blankets.

    Caitlyn had an eager look in her eyes as she watched my hand disappear, no pretense of interest in the movie now, only eager to feel my touch again.

    Quickly bringing my hand to her pussy, I wasted no time in pushing the material to the side, at last giving me access to the smooth skin of her bald pussy. I realized she must have shaved while I was out, as there was no trace of stubble, just smooth fresh skin.

    Sliding the tip of a finger into her pussy, I used my thumb to rub at her clit. Caitlyn moaned and hugged me tightly, pushing her ass downwards trying to get more of my finger inside her.

    She parted her thighs further, now with just one leg across mine and the other beside me, exposing herself to my touch as much as possible in the circumstances.

    With easier access I added a second finger and began pumping them in and out of her tight slick hole as I continued to work her clit with my thumb. Caitlyn was biting her lip and breathing hard as I brought her closer to orgasm.

    “No screaming,” I instructed her, “we don’t want to interrupt the love birds over there.”

    Caitlyn never even looked at the couch and neither did I, all my attention was focused on the goddess in my embrace as she got closer to release.

    “Lauren, you’re going to make me cum, unnnhhhh, I’m so close, ohhhh god, faster, please god go faster!”

    I could feel her pussy muscles clenching at my finger, her juices flowing freely as I pumped my fingers in and out as fast as I could. Turning my head, I kissed her on the neck several times before latching on and sucking hard on the side of her neck.

    Caitlyn squeezed her arms even tighter around me, almost crushing me as she began to grunt and moan, trying to stifle her cries, she buried her face in my hair as I sucked harder at her neck, rubbing furiously at her clit and pumping my fingers into her pussy.

    “Oh god Lauren, I’m cumming, you’re making me cummmm! I love you, love you, love you…..” her voice trailed off as she slowly came down. I pulled my fingers from her sopping pussy, my hand soaked in her cum and released the suction on her neck.

    I was happy to see the makings of a good hickey on her neck, marking her as mine. I slipped her panties back over her pussy, patting them back into place, causing her to shudder with each touch, before futilely trying to dry my hands on her skirt.

    Holding her gently, I waited until her breathing slowed down a bit. “Pretty good movie isn’t it? Seemed to get you quite excited.”

    “It wasn’t the movie, it was you. That was incredible, I love you so much.”

    Caitlyn snuggled back into me as she slowly regained control of herself. I looked over at the couch and was surprised to see that Sara was straddling Alex, his hands on her ass as they made out.

    “Hey, Caitlyn, look over there.” She turned her head to look, a frown forming on her face for a moment before turning into a smile.

    “Good for them,” we watched them for a minute before she spoke again. “Come on, let’s go to bed, it’s time for your present.” She gave me a shy smile before removing her arms from around me.

    “Oh goody, I love presents! Move your ass and let’s go!” I was eager now to get up, the craving inside me had been building for ages. I knew whatever Caitlyn had planned would be worth it and I was eager to find out what.

    I threw the blanket aside and Caitlyn stood up, a large wet spot had formed on the back of her skirt. I stood up behind her, slapping her on the ass, “you soaked your skirt!”

    “What?” reaching back, she grabbed her skirt, “Oh no, it’s going to be ruined!”

    “Maybe not, I’m sure pussy juice comes out in the wash,” I reassured her. “Now come on! I want my present.” I grabbed her hand and pulled her towards the stairs.

    “Night you two, don’t do anything we wouldn’t do!” Neither of them even looked up, Sara just waved a hand in our general direction and continued making out with Alex.

    Laughing we both went upstairs, hand in hand until we reached our room. Caitlyn turned to me, “Close your eyes.”

    Feeling a little goofy I closed my eyes and Caitlyn led me into our room, “Take a seat and no peeking.” She pushed down on my shoulders and I sat down on the edge of her bed. I could hear her moving around and some rustling noises, I was getting really curious but I didn’t want to disappoint her so I kept my eye closed.

    “Okay, you can open your eyes now.”

    I opened my eyes to see Caitlyn standing before me, almost completely naked. Just a large red bow around her waist, the bow hiding her pussy from my view.

    “You’re my present?” I was a little confused, yeah she looked really hot, but I was expecting a bit more.

    “Well I’m only half the present, the other half is beside you.”

    I looked down and saw a small box, covered in pink wrapping paper with red hearts all over it. Now this was more like it! I picked it up, giving it a little shake, but no noise came out. Carefully undoing the wrapping, it revealed a plain white box. I opened the lid to see several leather straps and buckles.

    “Huh, what is this?”

    “Take it out and see.” Caitlyn looked quite nervous now, hoping I wouldn’t be disappointed in her gift.

    I tentatively picked up one of the straps and lifted, the whole lot came up, they were all connected somehow, but I still couldn’t figure out what this was supposed to be. Underneath the straps was a layer of tissue paper, I pulled that aside and was surprised to see several life like looking dildos lying in the bottom of the box.

    “Ooooo cool, now these look like fun!” There were three of them, a small pink one about 4 inches long and reasonably slim. A medium one, blue, 6 inches long and a good thickness. The largest one was about 9 inches long, bright purple and about as thick as my wrist, a real monster.

    Looking up at Caitlyn I asked, “You want us to use these on each other?”

    Caitlyn let out a nervous laugh, “Well I don’t know about that purple one, but the others, yeah.” She looked at me for a moment, “You haven’t figured out what the straps are for have you?”

    I held them up, looking at them, thinking, before giving up. “Nope, not a clue.”

    “Well would you look at that, my sexy little nympho of a sister doesn’t know everything about sex after all. You wear it and you can attach the dildos to it so we can fuck.”

    “Really?!? Now that is cool.” I looked at the toys in a whole new light now, this was going to be fun, and I wondered if I would be able to take that monster dildo? The middle one was about the same size as Dusty and Alex was slightly bigger than that.

    “Lauren, I want you to do something special for me tonight.”

    Something in her voice made me look up, “Sure thing, you want me to fuck you with one of these?” I held up the purple one, a big grin stretching from ear to ear.

    “No, I don’t want you to ‘fuck’ me with one.” Caitlyn stepped closer until she took my face in her hands, “I want you to be my first, I want you to take my virginity”

    I was stunned. She’d been saving it for me? “You want me to be your first? Isn’t that something a guy should be?”

    “No, this is for you, I love you Lauren and I can’t think of any better way or anyone I love more to take my virginity.” She leaned down and tenderly kissed me on the lips before standing up.

    “Are you sure? You can only do this once you know.” I stood up, placing my hands on her hips where the bow wrapped around her.

    “Of course I’m sure, I’ve been planning this all week and I’ve had plenty of time to think about it. Now hurry up and get those clothes off!”

    Caitlyn grabbed the hem of my shirt, pulling it up over my head, momentarily obscuring my view. I quickly slipped my skirt off, glad now that I’d removed my panties earlier.

    I knelt down in front of Caitlyn and grasped the ends of her bow. Looking up into her eyes I slowly pulled on the ends until the bow pulled free and I released it, revealing her pussy, still puffy and slick from her earlier orgasm, her thighs glistening with moisture. I leant in and gave her a quick lick, sending a shiver up her body before I stood back up.

    “Right, how do I get this thing on?” I held up the straps, still unsure to wear it.

    “Give it here, I got Sara to show me.” She took the harness and knelt down in front of me, grasping one foot she slipped the straps over my foot.

    “You got Sara to show you? What is she doing with something like this?” The idea of Sara with one of these things sticking out the front of her was even more arousing. My pussy was already quivering at the thought of using these toys on Caitlyn.

    “Well, I don’t know if she’s ever used this before, but she has lots of toys. Her mum buys them for her.” Caitlyn slipped my other foot into the harness and slid it up my legs until the center strap slipped between my ass cheeks and rested snugly against my pussy. I could see my pubes sticking out the sides and a hole in the center of the strap just above my clit.

    Caitlyn reached behind me and picked up the blue dildo, then slipped it inside the strap and out through the hole. She adjusted the straps until it was nice and tight, the base of the dildo pushing against my clit and the dildo sticking straight out in front of me.

    I felt so weird, it was almost like I had a real dick of my own, I thrust my hips, causing the dildo to bob up and down increasing the pressure then releasing it on my clit.

    Caitlyn was still kneeling in front of me, the dildo inches from her face. She reached up, wrapping one hand around the shaft, then opening her mouth she licked the head.

    “Wow, you look so sexy, this is the best present ever!” I reached down, holding Caitlyn’s head and pushed the dildo further into her mouth.

    She placed a hand on my hip, stopping me from going deeper as she continued to suck on the dildo, getting it wet and ready for her. Caitlyn continued to bob her head up and down, until she took half the dildo into her mouth, before gagging slightly and pulling back.

    “This is harder than I thought,” she let out a little giggle as she grabbed the shaft and pumped it in her hand a couple of times.

    “This is so hot, come on get on the bed, you’re wet enough, we can practice your blowjob skills later. Right now I want you so badly.”

    I pulled her up by the shoulders and pulled her into a kiss, I could feel the dildo pushing against her stomach as our tongues wrestled and our hands roamed each others bodies.

    I couldn’t stand waiting any longer, I pushed her down onto the bed, eager to get to my present. Caitlyn scooted up the bed until her head was on the pillow.

    Climbing up onto the bed, I knelt between her spread legs. Caitlyn looked up at me with a mixture of apprehension and lust, “Will this hurt?”

    “Only for a moment and then you’re going to love every second of it. Don’t worry, I did this to myself and it wasn’t too bad.”

    Scooting closer I lifted her legs, placing them over my thighs, further spreading her, her lips opening up, ready for me. Taking hold of the shaft, I rubbed it up and down her slick lips, coating the head in her natural lube.

    Caitlyn let out a moan and arched her back when I rubbed across her clit. I rubbed up and down her pussy several times, before moving lower and lining the head up with her tiny hole. Nudging the head slightly inside, I could already feel the resistance of her virginal pussy.

    Keeping a firm grasp of the shaft I pushed, sliding the dildo in about an inch, before Caitlyn hissed in pain as I reached her hymen.

    “Just relax my love, it’s okay, just breathe.” I quietly reassured Caitlyn as I could see her tensing up, fearful of the pain to come.

    With my free hand, I started rubbing her clit, increasing her pleasure and taking her mind away from anything else. I slowly started to move the head in and out, just teasing the edge of her pussy, trying not to reach her hymen.

    Caitlyn started to respond to my touch, reaching up and grabbing her own boobs, rolling her nipples between her fingers.

    “That’s it my sweet girl, play with those beautiful boobs, do you see how incredibly hot you are? Can’t you see how crazy you make me?” I made a fork with two of my fingers, rubbing along both sides of her clit, trying to bring her off quickly as she worked her nipples.

    “God Lauren, I can feel you inside me, your hands touching me.” I could see she was getting close to cumming again, the flush across her chest increasing as she approached orgasm.

    She grabbed both nipples pulling hard and I pinched her clit at the same time sending her rocketing off into bliss. Taking advantage I thrust hard against, pushing the dildo half-way inside her, tearing through her hymen.

    Caitlyn let out a shriek as I tore into her, the pain mixing with the pleasure, her mouth open in shock as her body warred between pleasure and pain. Pulling back, I eased out until just the head was in, then thrust hard again, burying myself all the way inside her until our skin slapped against each other.

    I dropped down on top of her, our hard nipples poking each other as our breasts were mashed together. Caitlyn was gasping and moaning as I held myself still inside her. I was so close to cumming myself, the incredible eroticism of the moment and the pressure on my clit had me close to the edge.

    “Are you okay? Did I hurt you?” I stroked her hair, kissing along her jaw, before nibbling on her ear lobe.

    “I’m okay, I didn’t really know what to expect, but I think you did it perfectly.” Her hands slipped around my neck and she brought her feet up, wrapping them around my waist. “But man, I feel so stretched out and full, I had no idea it would feel like this. Now I want you to make love to me, but start off slow, I’m still a bit tender.”

    I slowly pulled back, bringing a grimace to her lips, before easing back inside her. Starting a slow steady rhythm I eased the entire length in and out in long slow strokes. I was surprised at how easily I picked up the fucking motion, it felt like second nature to me and I loved the way it felt. To have this kind of control, to be the one on top, to have the dick and be in charge was awesome.

    “Keep rubbing your clit for me,” I told Caitlyn as I continued my slow strokes. Her hand reached down between our bodies, sliding along our slick skin as we were both starting to be covered in a sheen of perspiration. Reaching her pussy, she began working her clit, the back of her hand rubbing against me every time I buried myself to the hilt inside her.

    After several minutes she began thrusting back against me, beginning to enjoy everything. I began to pick up the pace of my thrusts, sliding more freely as her pussy got wetter again and stretched to accommodate her new intruder.

    My own need to orgasm had receded temporarily, but as I started to move faster I could feel it building quickly. I wanted us to come together for our first time, so I tried to hold back.

    Sitting up straighter, I was able to move more freely, sliding in faster with each thrust. I was breathing faster as I my body got hotter, the exertion heating me up.

    Caitlyn was staring into my eyes as she continued to work her clit as I fucked the dildo in and out of her no longer virginal pussy.

    “Fuck me Lauren, you can go faster now” With her free hand she reached up, cupping my right breast in her hand, my nipple sliding across her palm as I thrust against her.

    Picking up the pace, I began to pump as fast as I could, desperate now for my own release. “Caitlyn, this is so fucking incredible, I can’t believe I’m fucking you, I’m going to cum just from fucking you! Cum with me Caitlyn, cum with me!”

    I was thrusting frantically now, the sound of skin slapping against each other resounding throughout the room. The sweat was beginning to drip from my body, splashing down on her stomach.

    “Cum with me Lauren, I’m almost there, make me cum, you’re filling me up, I can feel you all the way inside me. I’m gonna cum!”

    With a long drawn out wail, Caitlyn came again, beating me to it as I slammed my pussy against hers, the dildo joining us together, thrusting a few more times I erupted as well. Slamming myself to the hilt inside her pussy I ground my cunt against her, grinding the dildo deep inside of her, rubbing the base on my clit.

    I could feel myself squirting out around the strap as it split my pussy lips as the waves of pleasure rolled over me, more intense than any orgasm I’d ever had, I thought it would never stop.

    Somehow I held myself upright above Caitlyn as her orgasm took control, she cried out my name several times, yelling it out for the world to hear, no longer afraid that our parents might hear us.

    “I love you Lauren, you’re making me cum so much! Oh god I love you!” She tensed up, arching her back up off the bed, holding her breath, tendons in her neck straining as she rode out her orgasm.

    After several long moments, she finally relaxed, collapsing back onto the bed, panting for breath, her eyes half closed and mouth hanging open.

    I eased the dildo out of her pussy, half expecting to see a pool of cum dribbling out of her, but instead there was just a little blood mixed with her own cum.

    Moving her leg out of the way, I lay down beside her, draping an arm across her stomach, resting my head on her shoulder. I was exhausted, I never knew fucking took so much energy and I needed to recover after such an intense experience.

    We both just lay there for several minutes, coming down from our incredible high. Finally Caitlyn broke the silence.

    “Was it worth it? The wait I mean?”

    “You really need to ask? If I’d known that this was your plan, I would have waited longer, at least a day, maybe even two!”

    We both quietly laughed, too exhausted to do anymore. Content in our love for each other, we both eventually drifted off to sleep.


  • Mother Fucker

    Font size : +


    Virgin daughter and MILF mother have sex in front of father!

    Lesbian. Virgin. Nymphomaniac. Seemingly eclectic, all those words could be used to describe Barbie Lez. But the word most often used to designate this tight-bodied eighteen-year-old was hot. And sometimes even fucking hot!

    But Barbie did not care about her appearance. At least, she had not for the past few days. Her father had recently suffered a heart attack and the doctor had made it clear that his life was now in constant danger. His heart could give out at any time and each moment was now a blessing. But the scariest part was that he was in great shape. Since fitness was not the problem, there was nothing anyone could do to help him.

    But that did not keep his loving wife Candy from trying. The incident had taken place mere days before his fortieth birthday and Candy decided to throw him the best party in history. She may not have been able to fix his defective heart, but she sure as hell could make the rest of his life enjoyable. Unfortunately for Barbie, she was roped in by her mother and the two had spent the last three days getting everything ready for the big bash.

    Barbie had been so busy helping her mother that she had barely had time to sleep, let alone perform her customary masturbation session. Due to her nymphomania, the young woman had to vent her sexual energy at least once a day to keep from doing anything she would regret. And given how she refused to lose her virginity until she found the love of her life, that meant anything to do with sex, be it with a man or a woman, was off limits. But given her lesbian nature, men were the farthest thing from her mind. Well, except her father, of course.

    And that was exactly how she had gotten trapped in the bathroom. Her father’s birthday party had gone off without a hitch. Of course, they could not make it a surprise by fear it would end his life, but the man of the hour had nonetheless appreciated their hard work. Unfortunately for Barbie, the party was not hot young woman friendly. Most of her father’s friends were middle-aged creeps who were not shy about glaring at her with perverted looks. Eventually, she had been unable to bear the constant ogling and had taken refuge in the bathroom. Unfortunately, it was only a matter of time before someone would come a knocking and she would be forced to give up her shining spot. And that was exactly what happened next.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    Barbie sighed.

    “I’ll be right out,” she called. But before returning to the party, she took a second to glance at her reflection in the mirror. She may not have enjoyed all those men staring at her, she was a beautiful young woman and was not afraid to show it.

    The first thing her sparkling blue eyes came across was her long, platinum-blonde hair and the few bright-pink highlights that were scattered throughout. They then traveled past her fleshy, pink lip gloss-covered lips before reaching her firm, D-Cup boobs. The material that made up her skimpy pink dress was not only see-through, but it clung to her body like a second skin, making it clear she was not wearing a bra. Her lack of panties was also made obvious by the garment’s low cut, which only barely covered her firm, bouncy ass and tight, clean-shaven pussy. Only one detail about her flawless appearance remained hidden. It was the large, bright-pink birthmark that stood between her pussy and navel. Shaped like the lesbian symbol, it was what had first made her realize she was attracted to women. And since then, she had not once wavered in her sexual orientation.

    Once she was satisfied with her appearance, Barbie took a deep breath for courage and stepped out of the bathroom. But instead of finding one of her father’s creepy friends, she came face to face with a beautiful blonde she bore a remarkable resemblance to.

    “Mom?” asked the teen. “What are you doing here?”

    “I could point out you were the only hiding out in the bathroom, but the truth is, I wanted to let you know the party is over,” explained Candy.

    Barbie glanced around and, sure enough, all the guests had left. The teen felt sort of guilty for abandoning her father during his party, but she knew he had probably been too busy having fun to notice her disappearance. But apparently, her mother had.

    Barbie took a step back to study her mother. Candy once was just as beautiful as her daughter now was, but time had eventually gotten the better of her and her days of being a perky teen were now behind her. But she still looked breathtakingly hot. Just like her daughter, she wore a skin-tight dress that molded her flawless body with utter perfection. Candy may have been in her mid-thirties, she did not look a day over twenty-five. But that was only because of the firm, D-Cup boobs and bouncy ass she paraded around so effortlessly. Though Barbie did not know it yet, her mother’s clean-shaven pussy was still as tight as the day she had lost her virginity.

    “I need your help,” said Candy, snapping her child back to reality.

    “Where’s dad?” asked Barbie, ignoring her mother’s latest comment.

    “That’s precisely why I need your help,” admitted candy.

    Barbie immediately got nervous.

    “Did something happen?” she asked, fearing the worst.

    “He’s fine,” assured Candy. “I just need you help to give him his special birthday present.”

    “What special birthday surprise?” asked the teen. She had spent the last three days helping her mother prepare for the party and this was the first she was hearing of this mysterious birthday present.

    “You’ll see,” she said with an enigmatic wink. And with that, she strode off.

    Barbie stood there for a few seconds before hurrying after her mother. Candy led her up the stairs and down the upstairs hallway before they reached their destination. The master bedroom.

    “What are we doing here?” wondered the teen silently as she followed the mother into the room. There she found her father. He went by the name of Will and was quite handsome for a now forty-year-old. But the giddy expression that was plastered across her face made him appear more like a boy than a man.

    “What’s the surprise?” he asked eagerly.

    “That’s what I said,” mused Barbie.

    Unfortunately for both family members, Candy did not answer. Instead, she asked Barbie to take a seat on the bed. The situation was getting odder by the second. Still, Barbie knew better than to try and get her mother to talk before she was ready and decided to do as told. Upon reaching the bed, she noticed a towel that seemed to cover up a few small items. Obviously, she wondered what lay beneath the towel, but assumed she would find out soon enough. So she took a seat and waited for her mother to speak. But instead of revealing the nature of the mysterious birthday present, the beautiful MILF joined her daughter on the bed.

    The next few seconds were spent in silence. It soon became clear Candy would not just come out and say it.

    “What’s the surprise?” asked Barbie, beating her father to the punch by mere seconds.

    A wide smile appeared on Candy’s lips. And with that, she finally revealed the surprise.

    “This,” she answered as she grabbed the towel and threw it on the floor.

    “Oh my god!” gasped Barbie as she laid eyes on the most unexpected and shocking sight of her life. Laid out on the bed were no less than a dozen different sex toys. There were plain old dildos, different-colored vibrators, an assortment of butt plugs and even a strapon. A massive, bright-pink strapon.

    The young woman stared at the eclectic collection of pleasure toys for a few seconds before she realized something. Whatever her mother’s special birthday surprise was, it was sexual in nature.

    “I shouldn’t be here,” she said as she got to her feet. But before she could head for the door, Candy grabbed her arm.

    “You can’t go,” said her mother.

    “Why not?” asked the busty virgin as she turned to her.

    Candy let a few second tick by before answering.

    “Because you’re the surprise,” she finally said.

    Barbie just stood there, a confused expression plastered across her face. What her mother had just said made no sense. How could she be the surprise? And if she somehow was, why was the bed covered in sex toys? Though the answer was obvious, it was not until her mother got to her feet and pulled her in for a passionate kiss that it all fell into place.

    “MMM?!” she moaned in total shock as she felt Candy’s tongue slither past her lips. Moments later, her mother’s tongue was dancing around her oral cavity, exploring its every nook and cranny.

    Barbie was so taken aback by her mother’s sexual attack that she just stood there. And there she remained for almost a minute before she realized what was going on. As soon as her body came out of its statuesque state, the busty virgin pulled away from Candy.

    “What the hell was that?” she asked. “What the fuck is going on?”

    Candy looked at her with an amused grin before answering.

    “It’s a long story,” she said. “Why don’t you have a seat?” she added as she gestured to the bed. Barbie considered running out of the room screaming, but there were too many unanswered questions for that to be a viable option. So she took a seat on the bed and waited for her mother to explain herself.

    “It all started a few months ago,” explained Candy, “when I discovered your father had a crush on you.”

    Barbie was so taken aback by the implications that she did not react. Her father was not so calm.

    “What are you talking about?” he asked in a falsely offended voice. But it was clear he was lying. He knew perfectly well what he wife was referring to.

    Candy chuckled.

    “Don’t even try and deny it,” she said. “I saw you masturbating while looking at a picture of Barbie.”

    Will winced. He was caught in a corner and there was no way out. His only option was to tell the truth and live with the consequences.

    “Okay. It’s true,” he admitted. “I knew it was wrong, but I could not deny the way I felt,” he explained as his head and shoulders slumped in defeat.

    Barbie was totally overwhelmed. Being kissed by her mother was one thing, but discovering her father had the hots for her was quite another. And knowing he had pleasured himself while thinking of her was even more perverse. Things were getting worse by the seconds and she was not sure if she had the nerve to see what would happen next. Unfortunately, she did not have a choice.

    “I may have had a moment of weakness,” said Will, referring to the incident with his daughter’s picture, “But I would never actually do anything about it.”

    Before Barbie could figure out if this made things any less perverse, her mother intervened.

    “That’s where I come in,” she said. “When I first discovered your father had feelings for you, I felt betrayed. But then I realized I could not really blame him. You are a truly beautiful young woman.”

    Barbie peered into her mother’s eyes and found them filled with lust. Incestuous lust. Though the kiss they had shared pretty much made it clear, it was not until now that Barbie realized her mother was a lesbian. Or at least bisexual. Could it be true? Could her mother like girls? However, Candy’s sexual orientation could be determined at a later date. For now, Barbie wanted to know what her mother had planned for her.

    “When your father had his heart attack, I realized he needed something to live for,” explained Candy. “And what better way to ensure his wellbeing than by making his deepest, darkest fantasy come true.”

    Unfortunately, his deepest, darkest fantasy involved Barbie and a lot of incestuous sex. As much as she loved her father, she was not about to betray her true self by having sex with a man. Especially not one she was related to.

    “But I knew his heart was not strong enough for that to happen,” continued Candy. Barbie breathed a sigh of relief. But her hopes were crushed moments later. “But I could not bear the thought of losing him, so I decided to act as his proxy. Watching may not be as good as participating, but it was the best I could come up with.”

    Barbie was totally shocked by everything she had just learned. But before she could totally freak out, she had to make sure she had interpreted her mother’s explanations correctly.

    “Just to be clear,” she said, “You want us to have sex, right?”

    Candy nodded.

    “In front of dad?”

    Another nod.

    There was now no doubt in the busty virgin’s mind and she was free to freak out. Unfortunately, she was too shocked for that. Not only had she just discovered her father had a crush on her, but her mother was bisexual and was also attracted to her. Even worse, she was not expected to perform incest for her father. It was wrong in so many ways that Barbie wondered how she had not gone totally insane. But if she kept thinking about it, losing her mind was a definite possibility. Fortunately, Candy stepped in before that could happen.

    “Do you love your father?” asked the MILF.

    “Of course,” was Barbie’s immediate answer.

    “And I know for a fact you’re a lesbian, so that can’t be the problem,” continued Candy. Barbie wondered how her mother knew her secret, but realized it did not matter.

    “Maybe you don’t find me attractive,” offered her mother.

    “What are you talking about?” asked Barbie. “You’re the hottest woman I’ve ever met.”

    This brought a smile to Candy’s lips. But it vanished after only a few seconds.

    “Then what’s the problem?” she asked.

    Barbie tried to come up with a suitable excuse, but nothing came to mind. She was a lesbian. Her mother was a total knockout. And the loved her father more than anything. The only question was: How far she was willing to go to keep him alive? Was she willing to commit incest?

    “Oh my god!” gasped Barbie when she realized the answer to that question was yes. A resounding yes. She loved her father and if having sex with her mother was what it took to keep him alive, then that was what she would do.

    “All right,” she finally said. “Let’s do this.”

    Candy was so ecstatic that she reached out and pulled her daughter in for another passionate make out session. But unlike last time, Barbie reciprocated her mother’s eager tongue strokes.

    “Mmmmm!” moaned Barbie as she started wiggling her tongue around. As the seconds ticked by, she got more confident and her tongue strokes got more passionate. Before long, the arousal that had built up within her from a total and utter lack of masturbation exploded. It now coursed through her veins, making it impossible for her not to enjoy the passionate make out session she was sharing with her mother. In fact, she soon got so aroused that she put an end to the kiss.

    “You’re so hot!” she told her mother as she grabbed hold of her dress and literally tore it off. She took a few seconds to study her parent’s flawless figure before leaning forward and burying her face in her bosom.

    Though the young virgin was far too busy to figure this out, her subconscious mind came to realize something. She had spent her entire life saving herself for her one true love. And even though her mother was not her soul mate, she definitely loved her. And that was enough for her.

    The teen’s conscious mind remained oblivious to this, too busy thinking. “I can’t believe I’m sucking my mom’s boobs. I haven’t done this since I was a baby.” But it felt just as good now as it had back then. Better even, because she was now old enough to know how perversely sexual it was. And against all odds, it was this perverseness that send her into arousal overdrive.

    Using her tongue, lips, teeth and hands, she did her best to stimulate her mother’s breasts and nipples using what little knowledge she had from playing with herself and watching porn. Candy seemed to appreciate her child’s eagerness, because she started moaning. Unfortunately, it was not meant to last.

    “Stop!” suddenly said Candy for no apparent reason.

    Barbie pulled away, a confused expression plastered across her face. Before she could even inquire as to the reason for her mother’s odd request, Candy lay down on the bed. It was not until she spread her legs and beckoned her child forward with her index that Barbie finally understood.

    Now with a wide smile of anticipation curling her lips, she hurried over to the bed and lay between her mother’s legs. She peered up at her parent and the two shared a lustful glance.

    “Lick my pussy, Baby,” said Candy in a sweet, sensual voice.

    “Yes, Mom,” answered the teen as she lowered her head and outstretched her tongue. Somehow, using her mother’s title helped increase the wrongness of what she was about to do and that of course turned her on even more.

    “Mmmmm!” moaned the tight-bodied virgin as her tongue made contact with her mother’s engorged labia. The intense heat emanating from Candy’s lower lips sent a shiver of arousal running down her spine. But that was nothing compared to the spike in arousal she experienced when her taste buds gorged themselves on the sweet pre-cum that coated the MILF’s cunt. Eager to get her hands on every last drop of it, she started flicking her tongue back and forth.

    Unfortunately, she soon ran out of the sweet nectar. Fortunately, there was an easy way to get more. With a wide smile, she clenched her tongue muscles and propelled her it deep into Candy’s poon.

    “Fuck!” moaned the woman as she felt the teen’s tongue slither deeper and deeper into her. Simply knowing it belonged to her daughter was enough to send her arousal level skyrocketing. Mere seconds later, she had started releasing powerful moan after powerful moan, encouraging her child to escalate things.

    “I can’t believe how sweet she tastes,” thought Barbie as she started darting her tongue in and out of her lover’s soaking-wet pussy. She swallowed every last drop of pre-cum that filled it while doing her best to stimulate the MILF’s clit with her lips. Unfortunately, she was once again asked to stop before she could get any real work done.

    “What’s wrong?” asked Barbie as she pulled away from Candy’s cunt and peered up at her.

    Candy did not answer. Instead, she handed her the six-inch vibrator she had just grabbed from the nearby pile of sex toys.

    “Put this in my ass,” she said as she handed the toy to her child.

    Apparently that was enough for Barbie, because she grabbed the toy, turned it on to full power and thrust it all the way into her parent’s rectum. She had not meant the penetration to be so rapid, but her eagerness had gotten the best of her. Luckily, Candy did not mind and started moaning again. Encouraged by this, Barbie started sliding the vibrating shaft in and out of her rectum while once again burying her face in her cunt. Moments later, she was furiously tongue fucking her parent’s twat.

    “Faster,” soon begged Candy.

    Barbie was happy to oblige and increased the speed of both her hand and tongue thrusts. It seemed to pay off, because Candy’s moans intensified and she started squirming. Having masturbated on a daily basis for the past five years, Barbie knew when a woman was about to climax and her mother was showing all the signs. Sure enough, she soon felt the MILF’s vaginal walls start to convulse around her tongue.

    “Mmmmm!” moaned Barbie as she got ready for her first taste of cum. Though the dealt with cum each time the pleasured herself, she had never worked up the nerve to taste it. But now that she was about to get a mouthful of her mother’s hot orgasmilk, she could not wait.

    “FUUCCCKKKK!!!!!” moaned Candy at the top of her lungs when the first wave shot up her cunt. A split second later, it squirted into her child’s mouth, filling it up instantly.

    “Mmmmm!” moaned Barbie as she got her first taste of cum. She was not quite sure what she had been expecting, but one thing was certain; she had not thought it would be so sweet. But it was and the tasty nectar flowed down her throat.

    She swallowed wave after wave of it, doing her best to keep up with her mother. Unfortunately, the MILF’s orgasm was too intense for her to contain and the hot orgasmilk soon started spewing out of her mouth. It flew through the air for a few seconds before splitting into tiny drops and raining down upon the incestuous couple.

    Barbie continued propelling both her tongue and vibrator into her mother’s holes while somehow managing to ingest almost half of the cum released. By the time the final wave oozed out of her, Barbie was fully, but proud of her accomplishment. Though she was still a virgin, she had managed to make her mother climax. And from the looks of it, it had been of her most powerful orgasms.

    Short on oxygen, Barbie pulled away from Candy’s cum-covered body and took a few moments to catch her breath. It took a little over a minute, but she managed to rectify the problem. After wiping the cum that clung to her eyelids, she turned off the vibrator and glanced around. Though the thick layer of cum that covered almost everything around her was quite a sight to behind, it was not what caught her eye. She had just noticed her father sitting in the nearby chair. She had been so busy enjoying her first taste of incest that she had forgotten all about him. But obviously Will had not forgotten about them, because his pants were now on the floor and the man was stroking his rock-hard cock. Barbie’s eyes traveled down to his manhood and was stunned by how massive it was. However, her lesbian nature made it impossible for her to be aroused by it. In fact, it did just the opposite. Fearful that a prolonged exposure to the manhood would drive all arousal form her body, the cum-covered teen turned back to her mother.

    Just like her husband, the beautiful MILF was busy stroking her cock. But unlike Will, hers was made out of silicone, not flesh. A smile curled Barbie’s lips as she realized her mother had put on the large strapon she had noticed earlier. It was bright-pink in color and measured an impressive twelve inches in length by two inches in width. Will’s spear may have been impressive, it was nowhere near as big as the schlong that now stood perfectly erect between Candy’s legs.

    “Come here, Baby,” said Candy as she beckoned her child forward with her index. She was now standing next to the bed, which her cock in her hand and a wide smile on her lips.

    Barbie hurried over to her parent and waited for her instructions. But none came. Instead, Candy reached out and grabbed hold of her child’s cum-soaked dress. Barbie had been so busy having the time of her life that she had forgotten she was still dressed. Fortunately, her mother soon fixed this, revealing the teen’s flawless body.

    “Kneel!” ordered Candy as soon as Barbie was naked.

    The tight-bodied virgin immediately dropped to her knees. But it was now until she rested her firm behind on her heels that her head was level with the silicone cock. As much as she wanted to reach out and grab hold of it, she decided to let her mother take charge.

    “Suck it!” soon instructed Candy in a firm, yet loving voice.

    Barbie would probably have smiled had she not been busy opening her mouth wide and wrapping her lips around the massive shaft. Not wasting a second, she started bobbing her head back and forth. Though she was a lesbian, this primarily heterosexual activity somehow felt right. So right that it brought even more arousal to her body. Desperate to escalate, she grabbed hold of the spear and started jerking it off while using her lips and tongue to stimulate the tip.

    Though all of this was absolutely useless, both Candy and Will enjoyed it. There was just something about watching a tight-bodied virgin sucking a huge cock that was irresistible. Even if the teen happened to be a lesbian and the cock happened to be fake.

    Barbie continued giving her mother’s plastic dick the best blowjob she could for almost a minute before she was finally asked to stop. Though she had enjoyed her first blowjob, she was thrilled at the thought of escalating things. Even if she had no idea what her mother had planned next. Fortunately, she was about to find out.

    “Lie down!” instructed Candy as she pointed to the cum-covered bed.

    Barbie was not quite sure what position she was supposed to take, so she just lay down and waited for her mother to do the rest. Apparent that was enough, because Candy climbed on next to her and, after spreading her child’s legs, lay atop her.

    “Mmmmm!” moaned Barbie as she felt the plastic cock rub against her engorged labia. But the massage was soon interrupted when Candy reached down and took control of the situation. It only took a few seconds before she guided the cock toward her daughter’s cunt. Once the head was pressed up against the busty virgin’s labia, she released the shaft and peered into her child’s eyes.

    “Ready?” she asked.

    Barbie considered answering, but instead opted for another approach.

    “Fuck me, Mom!” she begged in a sensual voice as she shot her mother a lust-filled look.

    That was all it took to convince Candy to jerk forward.

    “FUCK!” moaned Barbie as she felt the spear slide into her soaking-wet cunt. Though she owned quite en extensive collection of toys, it was the first time her pussy was invaded by anything other than her fingers, a vibrator or a dildo. And the feel of Candy’s silicone cock diving deeper and deeper into her felt better than anything else she had ever experienced. But it was nothing compared to when her mother started jerking back and forth.

    “Oh yes!” she moaned. “Faster! FASTER!”

    And that was exactly what Candy did. She may have been a woman, but she knew how to handle a cock. She twerked back and forth with such force and speed that a powerful orgasm soon started growing within her daughter.

    The incestuous pounding continued for a few seconds before Barbie said, “I’m gonna cum! I’M GONNA FUCKING CUM!”

    Unfortunately, that did not have the desired effect. Instead of convincing Candy to increase the speed of her thrusts, it made her stop. She froze mid-thrust, leaving no less than six inches stuffed up her child’s cunt. But that half a cock was soon pulled out, cutting off the busty nymphomaniac right before she could climax.

    “What the fuck?” she asked angrily as she peered up at her mother. But Candy just ignored her and pulled away. Fortunately, that was not the extent of the woman’s plan.

    “Get on all fours!” she ordered as soon as she her feet had touched the floor. She stood there for a few seconds and watched her child get into position. It was not until Barbie had her hands and knees pressed down against the cum-covered mattress with her feet hanging over the edge that she made her move.

    Stepping up to the bed, she reached out and grabbed the teen’s waist with both hands. She then pulled her backwards until her crotch stood mere inches from the strapon. Momentarily releasing Barbie’s waist, she grabbed the cock and guided it to the virgin’s body. But instead of aiming for her cunt, she pressed the tip against her asshole.

    “Oh…” started Barbie as she realized she was about to get sodomized. Though she had played around with anal before, never once had she inserted anything as big as the shaft her mother was getting ready to ram into her. Unfortunately, she never got a chance to protest.

    “…FUCK!” she finally finished, a split second before Candy jerked forward. She felt the massive toy shoot past her anus and fly up her rectum, stretching it past all previous limits. But against all odds, not a single drop of pain accompanied the oversized penetration. Only arousal. Massive amounts of arousal.

    “…” said Barbie as her mother started forcing the strapon in and out of her. She was so stunned by how blissfully enjoyable her first anal pounding was that she had lost the ability to speak. However, she was still able to release powerful moan after powerful moan.

    “Take it, you bitch! Take it!” growled Candy. She was not doing this to degrade her daughter, but because she knew her husband loved dirty talk. And seeing how this was all for him, it made sense for her to optimize the experience. She stole a look at Will and found him furiously jerking himself off. This brought a smile to Candy’s lips and enough encouragement to increase the intense pounding she was giving her daughter.

    Before long, three quarters of the massive cock was being repeatedly forced in and out of the busty virgin’s rectum. And she was loving every second of it.

    “Faster! Harder! Deeper!” begged Barbie as soon as her voice had returned. As intense as her first anal pounding already was, she wanted more. Not only because she was enjoying the feel of that huge cock darting in and out of her ass, but also because she loved her father and wanted to give him the best show possible.

    Candy reached deep and used what little energy she had left to once again increase the speed of her thrusts. Within seconds, the pounding had gotten so intense that Barbie became unable to tell when the spear was in and when it was out. But that was fine by her, because her body was filled with more arousal than ever before and it was only a matter of seconds before the orgasm that had been building within her exploded. Sure enough…

    “FUUCCCKKKK!!!!!” she moaned at the top of her lungs as the first wave shot up her cock-free pussy. The sweet nectar shot past her labia with such force that it reached destinations previously unattained by Candy’s orgasmilk. The millions of tiny drops that filled the air rained down upon everything within range, covering both lovers in a thick layer of cum. The bed, the floor, the walls and even the ceiling were also stained with orgasmilk. A few drops of it even reached Will, but he was too busy jerking off to notice.

    Candy continued pounding the shit out of her daughter, forcing her cock deeper and deeper with every thrust. By the time the final wave was produced, almost every last inch was being swallowed up. But it was not until every last drop of orgasmilk had oozed out of the tight-bodied blonde’s cunt that Candy performed her most powerful thrust to date. And with that, all twelve inches of silicone were shoved up Barbie’s asshole.

    “Fuck!” moaned Barbie, using the last few drops of strength she had left. As soon as the cry escaped her, her muscles gave out and she slumped over. But it was not until Candy pulled out that she crashed to the cum-covered bed.

    And that was where she remained for the next few minutes. As she struggled to keep air flowing in and out of her lungs, it gave her time to realize a few things. First of all, she was defiantly a lesbian. Second of all, she was no longer a virgin. But unlike she would have thought, she felt not an ounce of regret. In fact, she was happy her mother had been the one to take her virginity. Third of all, she was happy that her first sexual encounter had fulfilled her father’s deepest, darkest fantasy. She sort of felt bad that he was unable to join in, but she mostly felt relieved. As much as she loved Will, the thought of that large cock of his coming anywhere near her was a total turn off.

    As soon as her strength had returned, Barbie sat up and wiped the cum from her eyelids. Once her vision had returned, she peered around the room. But she was not interested in the thick layer of cum that coated everything in sight. She was more interested in her father. He still sat on his chair and the flaccid cock between his legs, combined with the puddle of cum he now sat in told her he had enjoyed his special birthday present as much as she had.

    Candy had already recovered from the intense pounding and had even found the time to remove the strapon. Now fully naked, she strode over to her husband and sat in his lap.

    “So,” she asked, “did you enjoy your present?”

    Will nodded.

    “Best birthday ever,” he said.

    A wide smile appeared on Barbie and Candy’s lips as their hearts filled with pride. They had done it. They had given Will the single best reason to stay alive. Unfortunately, it had consequences neither of then had taken into consideration.

    “I can’t wait to see what you two come up with next year,” said Will.

    The smiles immediately vanished from both mother and daughter’s faces. As much as they loved Will, they had never planned on this becoming a regular thing. But it had and there was nothing they could do to change that. The only question that now remained was: Could they come up with an ever better show for Will’s next birthday?

    Fortunately, they had a whole year to get ready and, as they say, practice makes perfect. And the two horny women were planning on practicing each and every chance they got. The next year of their lives would be filled with sex. Load and loads of incestuous sex. And neither of them would have wanted it any other way.

    The end.


  • The Haunting of Palmer Mansion Chapters 1 to 4

    Font size : +


    The Andersons move in to an old Victorian mansion with a plan to restore it to its former glory. A churchgoing mother, father, and eighteen-year-old twins are blind to the centuries old struggle raging inside the house. One by one, the Andersons fall to the power of the mansion as the nightmares that lurk behind every corner seek to erode the family’s innocence.

    The Haunting of Palmer Mansion

    By RawlyRawls

    This is a work of fiction written solely to entertain. If you want to read lots more stuff, vote on new stories, or support my writing, please visit my Subscribestar site (you can find the link in my profile). Also, all characters in sexual situations are 18 years or older.

    Chapter 1

    “Do you plan on living in the house?” Roger Peddler sat across the table from George and Julie Anderson. They were an attractive middle-aged couple. She was a tall brunette with a pretty smile, wearing a navy skirt suit that looked off the rack. He was a tall man with some gray in his short blond beard, wearing a brown corduroy coat and red tie. This was the first time he’d met the buyers, and he had a pang of guilt to see them all smiles and eagerness. “My wife and I … I mean ex-wife and I planned on fixing up the place, but we didn’t get very far.”

    “We have the same plan.” George accepted a document from the closing agent and signed it. “We’ll live in the house while we fix it up.”

    “Do you have a son?” Roger signed one of his own documents and pushed it away from him.

    “We have three beautiful children, Mr. Peddler.” Julie cocked her head and raised an eyebrow. “Our eldest is married and off in the world. The twins still live with us.”

    “Are the twins girls?” Roger’s voice sounded thin and unsure of itself.

    “A boy and a girl.” George’s voice was more than a little sharp. “What business is it of yours?”

    “None, none.” Roger shook his head. “This house may test your marriage.”

    Julie’s pretty, curving lips slumped into a frown and she put her left hand on her husband’s right hand and squeezed. Her large wedding ring stood out on her delicate fingers. “Our marriage is rock solid, Mr. Peddler. This is not the first home we’ve rehabbed.”

    “I thought my marriage was unbreakable too.” He took a sip from one of the plastic water bottles on the table. “And how old is your son?” Roger’s heart beat in his ears. He knew he was pushing it with this nice family, but he had to know.

    “The twins are eighteen.” Julie squeezed George’s hand a little harder. She wanted him to know she’d had about enough of this.

    “Maybe … maybe … maybe …” Roger nodded to himself. “Maybe the house will ignore him.”

    Everyone in the room buzzed with tension. The seller’s agent looked like he’d rather be elsewhere. The closing agent kept her eyes on her papers.

    “Watch the boy.” Roger looked over at George. “Just watch your boy while you’re in that house.”

    George turned to the closing agent. “Can we sign the rest of the paperwork in a different room? My wife and I would rather not share space with him.” He jabbed his finger at Roger.

    “Of course.” The closing agent stood and ushered them out of the room.

    Julie spared a glance back at Roger as they left. He was staring at her butt, shaking his head, and muttering “slut” to himself. In all her years buying and selling homes, this was the most unusual closing she’d been a part of.

    ~~

    “It’s got good bones.” George looked up at their new house with a satisfied smile. The Victorian mansion had been a beauty at one point, but it had fallen into some disrepair. Nothing too worrisome. There was some rotted siding and peeling shingles. It needed paint. But lots of the original detailing remained. The two turret towers still stood proud on either side of the house. “What do you think, Jules?”

    “I’m still in shock at the price.” Julie walked up next to her husband, the weeds crunching under her sneakers. She slipped her arm around his waist and squeezed. “We lucked out, honey.” Julie kissed George on the cheek and then looked back at the car. “You twins wanna see your new house?”

    “Coming.” Daniel shut off his phone, slipped it into his pocket, and hopped out of the car. “Wow, we’re living here? It’s huge.” Daniel was a small, bookish teen. He pushed his longish, blond hair back off his forehead. “How many rooms, Mom?” Daniel couldn’t look away from the house, taking in the old fish scale shingle accents and finely carved geometric shapes around the windows. In all his eighteen years, he’d never seen anything quite like it.

    “There are twenty-two rooms, Danny.” Julie gave her husband another squeeze and then walked over and stood next to her son. “Seven bedrooms, five bathrooms, four living rooms, a den, a library, a kitchen, a dining room, and, of course, the grand entryway.”

    “That’s twenty-one.” Daniel looked up into his mom’s warm, brown eyes. “What about the other one?”

    “Well, your father and I don’t know yet.” Julie smiled down at him. “There’s a room next to the study that’s locked. The seller says he didn’t have a key.”

    “Oh, cool, a spooky mystery.” Daniel smiled and nodded with exuberance. “Hey, Britt,” he called over his shoulder. “Come and see this.”

    “In a minute, dufus.” Brittney still sat in the back seat of the station wagon, texting her friends. Her long brown hair fell down around her face and did its best to hide her from the world.

    A pickup truck drove down the old cobbled driveway and parked next to them. Daniel’s older brother, Brad, waved to Daniel with a sardonic flourish from the driver’s seat. His wife, Penelope, waved and smiled at Daniel too, with a bit more authenticity. She had her blonde hair up, and she wore an old t-shirt, ready to work. Daniel felt some butterflies in his stomach the way he always did around her.

    “Brad’s here?” Daniel looked back up at his mom, as if he had hopes that his eyes were playing tricks on him.

    “Of course, sweetie. The movers will be here soon. We need help, right?” Julie patted Daniel on his skinny shoulder. She was mostly oblivious to Daniel’s apprehension about spending time with his bully of a brother, and his sweet, beautiful wife. “I hope when you’re a man, you’ll be as considerate as your brother.” Julie walked back over to her husband, took his hand, and walked down the cracked concrete of the front walk. “Let’s get this house opened up.”

    “I’m eighteen.” Daniel said under his breath. “I’m a man.”

    “No, you’re not.” Brad walked up next to Daniel and punched him on the arm, hard enough for Daniel to know it wasn’t playful. “You’re still a runt, Danny.” Brad hit him again, laughed, and walked after their parents.

    Daniel stood in the weeds and rubbed his arm, watching Brad stalk off. His brother was his opposite in many ways. Brad was tall, broad-shouldered, and his muscles bulged out of his t-shirt. And he was not nearly as thoughtful as their mom thought.

    “He doesn’t really mean it.” Penelope walked up and gave Daniel a pitying, sympathetic smile. “He’s actually very considerate.” She patted Daniel on the head like he was a lost puppy, and followed her husband up the walkway.

    “He means it,” Brittney whispered. She had finally left the car and stood a few feet from Daniel, eyeing their new house. “It really is a monstrosity, isn’t it?”

    “Our brother or the house?” Daniel looked at Brittney, admiring her quick, friendly smile.

    “Both?” Her small, elfin features caught the morning sun as she looked up at windows in the west tower.

    “Yeah, you’re probably right.” Daniel walked off toward the house. “Come on, Britt, let’s go pick out our rooms.”

    “Okay.” As Brittney followed her brother, she kept her eyes up on the windows like she had spotted something interesting. But she said nothing more.

    ~~

    Even with help from the movers, the Andersons were hot and sweaty by the time the family’s stuff was settled. Most of the boxes and furniture were in their assigned rooms.

    Julie and George took the master bedroom on the second floor for their own.

    Daniel took the second-floor bedroom with the fireplace, on the opposite end of the house.

    Brittney, wanting to have some space of her own, took the circular bedroom in the east tower, above Daniel.

    Brad and Penelope set up a guest bedroom for themselves across the hall from the master bedroom. The couple didn’t plan on spending the night all that often, but there were bedrooms to spare. They’d sleep there that Saturday night, help with the unpacking Sunday, and then leave Sunday night. It wasn’t a long drive back to their small home across town.

    The house was clearly a product of its era. Only the entry way and the second-floor living room had open layouts. All the other rooms were cloistered and compartmentalized. All around them, there was rich wood paneling and bountiful carving and inlay. The Victorian builders loved to pour on an excess of detail and a mansion like this had certainly spared no expense when the house was built in 1886.

    The family ate delivered pizza together in the oak-paneled dining room when their work was done. After that, Daniel excused himself to take a shower. He grabbed a towel from one of his boxes and found the bathroom across the hall from his new bedroom. It had an old clawfoot tub with a shower curtain hanging from a rickety curved rod. He sighed to himself, but it would have to do.

    Downstairs, Julie washed dishes and thought about how they’d probably need to start with remodeling the kitchen. She could really use a dishwasher. Suddenly a chill passed over her and she shivered. She felt George step up behind her and give her jean-clad butt a pat. “Hands off, George. Save it for our new bedroom.”

    “What?” George called in from the dining room where he was clearing the table with Penelope’s help.

    Julie’s pulse quickened and she turned, but no one was in the kitchen with her. She turned off the sink and put her hands on her hips. That was odd. She could have sworn somebody gave her butt a little smack. Well, she was tired. “Nothing, honey,” she called back to her husband. And now that she thought about it, she was dirty. So very dirty. Without another word, she walked out of the kitchen, down the hall, and upstairs.

    The thought occurred to Julie that she should use the master bath and it might be good to grab a change of clothes and a towel. But instead, she walked right to the bathroom across from Daniel’s new bedroom. She opened the door and slipped in. She could hear Daniel softly singing to himself as he scrubbed himself. Julie’s heart thumped in her chest. She left the door open behind her and walked up to the shower curtain. For some reason, she needed to make sure Daniel cleaned off properly. It was her motherly duty after all.

    “Hit me baby one more time –” Daniel sung to himself. The shower curtain flung open and Daniel gave a high-pitched shriek. He turned to see his mother standing there with a distant look in her eyes. “Shit, Mom, what are you doing?”

    The shriek snapped her out of it. “Oh, I’m so sorry, Danny. I didn’t know anyone was in here.” She looked him up and down. His pale, thin teenage body was slick with water. She couldn’t help but notice his tiny penis. It seemed he had not inherited his father’s hefty seven inches. That was too bad for her little man. “I … um … thought this shower was empty.”

    “Like, you didn’t hear me?” Daniel caught his mom looking at his junk, and he quickly put both hands over his crotch. He knew he was small and the look of pity in his mom’s eyes confirmed it. This was mortifying. “Get out, Mom.”

    “Of course, sorry. I’m so sorry, Danny.” Julie retreated back out into the hall and closed the door. That was all so strange. She must be more tired than she thought. She walked back to the stairs with the most peculiar feeling. It was like she was moving in a stodgy dress, with an awkward bustle in the back. She had to look down to confirm to her brain that she in fact still had her t-shirt and jeans on. She’d go to bed early, she decided.

    ~~

    Something woke Daniel in the middle of the night. The old mansion creaked as its timbers contracted and expanded, a type of breath any old house would take. The cool night air settled around the house. Daniel’s curtains billowed in the moonlight as a breeze blew through his open window. When had he opened his window? And if there was a draft blowing in there must be a cross breeze. Daniel looked over to his bedroom door and saw that it stood open too. That was odd.

    A thump sounded down the hall and echoed into his room. That must have been what had woken him. And then another thump. And pretty soon the sound picked up a steady rhythmic beat. It wasn’t so much a thumping as a slapping sound, he decided. Probably his stupid brother trying to prank him. Daniel threw off the covers and walked toward the door. The smooth, cool floorboards pressed up against his feet. He hugged himself against the breeze. It was very cold in his room.

    Once at the door, Daniel peeked out into the hall. To his right all was quiet at the stairs that went up to his sister’s room in the east tower. To his left, the hall extended a long way. Past the grand staircase, all the way down to the closed doors of the bedrooms where the rest of the family slept.

    “What the?” Daniel’s eyes widened. A naked woman with flowing red hair, large breasts, and a pregnant belly leaned her elbows on the railing overlooking the grand stairway. He could just hear her soft grunts. Behind her labored a young man probably Daniel’s age, or maybe a little older. He gripped the pregnant woman’s hips and thrust in and out of her with an enormous dick. His strokes were so long, Daniel thought he’d plop out of the woman, but, instead, he drove back into her again and again.

    On the floor, all around the mating couple were strewn old timey clothes that surely must have fallen out of a Dickens novel. Daniel’s little penis hardened in his pajama bottoms.

    The red-haired woman turned her head and looked at Daniel. Her green eyes blazed into his soul. “There you are, dearie.” She gritted her teeth with each thrust. “The bond, the pact, the contract made.” She spoke softly but the words carried down that long hall to Daniel. “We paid and received and the Devil took his due.” Her whole body jiggled wonderfully with each hard thrust. Daniel had never seen anything he wanted more than this pregnant woman.

    “Who … who …” Daniel stammered. “Who are you?”

    “I am Mrs. Palmer, and you may know me the way the stud knows the mare if you wish.” The woman smiled a sweet wistful smile. “You may possess all that you see.”

    “How?” Daniel watched her shaking ass and the lovely curve of her delicate back.

    “You need only say that you want me.” Mrs. Palmer grunted as the young man behind her picked up the pace. He was hammering her now. “Say you will pay the price to have what you will.”

    “I … I …” Daniel did want her.

    “Offer your approbation, dearie. Then, you will know this pleasure.” Mrs. Palmer braced herself as the young man grunted and stopped his thrusts, clearly cumming inside her. She pushed back and hissed through her teeth. “Pay the price and you can have what my sweet Thomas has. For ever and ever.” Panting, she kept her eyes locked on Daniel.

    “I want you.” Daniel didn’t know what the price was, but he was more than willing to pay anything. “I’ll pay the price.”

    “Good boy,” Mrs. Palmer said. And with that, she and Thomas disappeared, along with all of their clothes.

    “Hello?” Daniel blinked. A warmth grew in his small, stiff penis. At first it felt pleasant, but then it quickly became unbearable. It was so hot. His balls too. Everything down there felt like it was on fire. He ran across the hall and turned on the shower all the way to cold. He jumped in with his pajamas still on and pulled down his bottoms. The cold water did nothing to cool his fevered skin. His dick was glowing a reddish color he had never seen before, but one he’d later describe as something sanguine. The color of pleasure and blood.

    As he watched with his mouth slack in horror, his dick grew. With each beat of his pulse it added a little to its girth and length. Veins defined themselves along his shaft. The head swelled and turned a dark purple color. Daniel tried not to hyperventilate. After several minutes, the dick stopped growing and stood out from his skinny frame with monstrous proportions. Probably longer than a foot and so terribly thick. The glow left his penis, and spread to his balls. Now they too grew with each beat of his heart. He reached down and grabbed his dick with both hands and stroked. He’d never known such pleasure before. When his balls stopped their expansion, they were quite swollen and crisscrossed with little purple veins.

    “Oh my, God, I’m … going to … explode.” Daniel let loose a torrent of cum onto the shower curtain and sagged down to his knees. That was more cum than he was used to producing in a whole month. His dick went soft, but it was still so huge as it rested in his hands.

    Daniel wiped the cum down the shower drain, stood, and turned the shower off. Still soaking wet, with his bottoms around his ankles, he stumbled out of the tub and into the hall. His dick swayed like a pendulum between his scrawny thighs. He managed to cross the hall into his bedroom, close the door behind him, and tossed his exhausted body into bed. Daniel fell asleep almost immediately, and dreamed heavenly dreams of taking Mrs. Palmer from behind.

    ~~

    What a wonderfully large house. They were a lucky family to find this steal, Julie thought to herself as she padded down the second-floor hall wearing a casual summer dress. It was a clear, sunny morning and most of the family ate breakfast down in the dining room. Everyone except Daniel, that is. He hadn’t gotten himself out of bed yet, which was unusual for him. He was often the first to rise. He’d probably stayed up too late with a book or something. Julie knocked on the door, but received no answer.

    “Danny, I’m coming in.” Julie opened the door and stepped in. She found him lying on top of the covers, on his stomach. His little white butt nearly blinded her in the morning light. She giggled to herself, she hadn’t seen his naked butt in years. Now she’d seen his diminutive penis and butt in the course of two days. “Danny?” Julie walked over to the bed and shook his shoulder. His pajama top was damp. Maybe he’d had night sweats. She felt sorry for him. His nightmares probably had something to do with her seeing his little thingy. “Time to wake up, pumpkin.”

    “What?” Groggily, Daniel turned his head on the pillow and blinked his eyes up at his mother. He’d always known she was pretty, but in that moment, she looked completely enthralling. His eyes went to her cleavage as she bent at the waist. His cheeks flushed and he looked up to her sweet smile. Very fine crow’s feet lines, obvious in the morning light, extended next to her eyes. The small wrinkles looked so lovely and reassuring.

    “It’s time to wake up.” Julie noticed her little man taking a peek down her dress, but she didn’t mind. Teenagers couldn’t really help themselves after all. “We’re leaving for church in an hour. And we have a lot of unboxing to do today.” Julie straightened and gave Daniel a wink. “I’m going to go get changed. Get ready and go grab some breakfast.” Julie did her best not to giggle as she left the room. She closed the door after her.

    “Oh, shit.” Daniel realized only after she’d left that he’d been mooning her. He turned onto his back and his soft, giant dick flopped onto his belly. “Oh, double shit.” He looked down at what until yesterday had been an awkward problem on the tiny end of the scale, but was now an embarrassment of riches. How was he even going to stuff all that into his briefs?

    Daniel hopped out of bed, did his best to tuck that monster comfortably into his underwear, and put on his church clothes.

    When he arrived downstairs, he found his siblings in the dining room finishing off their pancakes.

    “The runt has landed,” Brad said between mouthfuls. He wore an ill-fitting suit that couldn’t quite contain his broad shoulders. He had his blue tie flipped over his shoulder.

    “Good morning, Daniel.” Penelope gave Daniel that usual sad smile that said she felt sorry for her husband’s little brother, but she wasn’t going to do anything about it.

    “Why are you walking so funny?” Brittney looked Daniel up and down as he found a seat and served himself some pancakes.

    “Just sore from all that moving.” Daniel flipped his red tie over his shoulder to keep it away from any wayward syrup.

    “Do you even lift, bro?” Brad laughed at his own joke and looked at his wife.

    Penelope was torn between supporting her husband and not wanting to further humiliate poor Daniel. She chose the former and chuckled, but didn’t make eye contact with either of them.

    Both Daniel’s sister and sister-in-law were already in their church dresses. Daniel’s eyes took in the swell of their breasts under the conservative cut. Penelope certainly had more in the boob department, but she was in her twenties. Daniel supposed Brittney would grow bigger. Then he realized he was thinking about his sister’s tits and his mouth turned down in revulsion.

    “What’s wrong now?” Brittney’s sharp features were accentuated by the inquisitive look on her face.

    “Nothing. Just a bad taste in my mouth.” Daniel tried to keep his thoughts about Brittney clean, but all sorts of torrid images burst into his brain. Did she shave her pussy? What did her butt look like? Sure, he’d seen her in a bathing suit dozens of times, but he’d never really looked. Much to his dismay, his new freak-of-a-dick started pushing at his underwear as it swelled with blood. He needed to think of something else. “How’d you sleep up in your tower?” Shit, now he was thinking about her laying naked in bed. The world was going topsy-turvy.

    “I slept like a log.” Brittney cocked her head at him. “What’s wrong with you today?”

    “Nothing, nothing.” Daniel shook his head.

    “I think he’s finally hit puberty,” Brad said.

    “Enough with that, Brad.” George walked into the room with his jacket and tie on. “Okay, Andersons. Let’s get this show on the road.”

    Everyone but Daniel got up from the table and took their dishes into the kitchen. Daniel sat there for ten minutes and slowly ate his pancakes until his dick finally deflated. Maybe he was hitting puberty way late. Maybe that’s all this was. Then he thought of Mrs. Palmer and a chill ran down his spine. No, something else was happening.

    Eventually, Julie came to get him. “We’re out the door, Danny. Come on.”

    “Coming, Mom.” Daniel got to his feet and followed her out of the house. He needed to talk to somebody. The pastor? No way. His dad? That would be weird. His sister? No. His mom? Butterflies rose in his stomach as he contemplated confiding in her. He wasn’t sure why, but it would have to be her.

    ~~

    On Sunday afternoon, Julie sat on the floor in the middle of the library unpacking and organizing books. The jeans and t-shirt she had on were dusty from the day’s labors. Her hands stopped when she pulled the book First Love by Ivan Turgenev out of its temporary carboard home. She remembered reading it when she was in college. A love story between a teenage man and an older woman. As she recalled, the woman was capricious and the man overcome by infatuation. She opened the book and read a random passage. “I burnt as in a fire in her presence … but what did I care to know what the fire was in which I burned and melted–it was enough that it was sweet to burn and melt.”

    Seamlessly, Julie felt that she had moved into dream. A pregnant woman in a bustled dress stood over her, looking down at the book. “I read that book on its first American printing.” The woman’s copper hair fell around her face. “It’s a rather scandalous and scorching tale.”

    Julie looked up at the woman and a sense of calm spread over her. “Who are you?”

    “My name’s Mrs. Eloise Palmer. How do you do?” Eloise held her hand out.

    “I’m Julie Anderson.” Julie reached out for the hand, but it was offered in such a way that she knew she wasn’t supposed to shake it. She was supposed to kiss it. Did women greet each other this way all those years ago? Julie didn’t think so, but she took the hand and delicately placed her lips on Eloise’s knuckles. The woman’s skin was icy on Julie’s warm lips. She released the hand and looked down at the book.

    “Go on,” Eloise said. “Read another passage.”

    “Sure.” Julie felt that the whole world had gone foggy. She flipped pages and read. “Beware of the love of women; beware of that ecstasy – that slow poison.”

    Eloise laughed. It was a pretty, tinkling sound. She held her swollen belly. “I’m glad my Thomas never read that book. We wouldn’t want to warn our boys, now would we? I do believe he turned eighteen the year I read this.”

    “What year was that?” Julie looked back up into those beguiling green eyes.

    “It was 1897, of course.” Eloise smiled.

    “Of course.” Julie nodded.

    “Now, Mrs. Anderson, would you like to know the pleasures I found with my Thomas?” Eloise’s smile grew and her freckled face radiated happiness.

    “I don’t understand.” Julie shook her head, trying to clear the cobwebs from her brain.

    “The bond, the pact, the contract made,” Eloise said. “We paid and received and the Devil took his due. All we need from you is your approbation, sweet Julie.”

    “No.” Julie dropped the book and ran her hands through her long brown hair. “No, this is wrong.”

    “Mom, are you in here?” Daniel poked his head into the doorway.

    Julie found herself lying on the floor in the middle of all those books. She sat up and looked around the room wildly. Mrs. Palmer was gone. Had Julie drifted off to sleep while unpacking? What a strange dream. It had been a trying few days. She looked back to her son who had a worry line etched into his forehead. “What’s wrong, pumpkin?”

    “I think I need to see a doctor.” Daniel stepped into the library and closed the door behind him. The door could lock from inside. That was an odd feature for a library. He locked it. “I’m going through some … changes.” He looked down at his mother. The outline of her bra straps under her old t-shirt fascinated him. He’d never really noticed what wonderfully round, full boobs she had. He tried not to stare at how her breasts warped the logo on her shirt.

    “No insurance, remember? Hopefully we can avoid the doctor.” Julie stood up and brushed herself off, shaking the last clinging remnants of that dream away. “Tell me what the problem is.”

    “Last night I had a strange dream about a pregnant lady, and then this happened.” Daniel unbuttoned his pants.

    “Wait, Danny. Did this woman have …?” Julie gasped and lost her train of thought as Daniel lowered his pants and underwear and she got a good look at what hung between his legs.

    “See. That’s why I need a doctor.” He looked away from his mother.

    “Is that real?” Julie tentatively walked toward her son. It looked real enough, just ridiculously exaggerated. The skin tone was right for Daniel. It swayed a little like she’d expect such a large hunk of meat to sway as Daniel shifted his weight from one foot to the other.

    “I’m not messing with you, Mom.” Daniel spared a glance as she approached. Her eyes were narrow, and she moved almost like a cat on the hunt. It was disconcerting.

    “I’ll need to touch it.” Julie drew near to him and reached her left hand down to the soft appendage. “Just to check.” She brushed her fingertips down the top and the thing jerked and grew a little. “Oh, I see. It’s real.” She took a deep breath. “It’s real, alright.” In her head she heard Eloise’s voice. Julie needed only to pay the price and she could possess everything before her.

    “Mom … uh … you better stop now.”

    “Just a sec, pumpkin.” Julie slowly wrapped her fingers around the thing’s monstrous girth and squeezed, pressing her wedding ring into the spongy flesh. Some part of her brain flashed warning lights and repeated to her a passage from church earlier that day. Corinthians 7:5, Do not deprive each other except perhaps by mutual consent and for a time, so that you may devote yourselves to prayer. Then come together again so that Satan will not tempt you because of your lack of self-control. Julie let go of her son’s hardening thing.

    “I’m sorry, it just did that on its own.” Daniel looked down. His dick was now almost fully hard, head purple and veins bulging.

    “Go take a cold shower, Danny, and we’ll talk about his later.” She gave him a shove toward the door. “And for heaven’s sake pull your pants up.”

    Daniel turned, pulled up his pants, and rushed for the door. Tears welled in his eyes. He was so confused. Base urges and conscience pulled in far flung directions. He didn’t think the cold shower would help, but at least it was the perfect place to fap. He opened the door and rushed down the hall.

    Julia’s chest heaved and she shook her head. Her mind vacillated between thinking the whole thing was the product of a fevered mind beset by a tempestuous few days, to focusing back to the reality of Daniel’s strange penis as she held it in her hand. They’d need to get the wi-fi working, because Julie needed to do some research on how quickly the teenage penis was supposed to grow. She was pretty sure it wasn’t that fast. Good Lord, he was now twice the size of his father.

    ~~

    Sunday evening rolled around and Julie found Daniel in his room. He was laying on his bed messing around on his phone. Goodness gracious, she could see the bulge of his soft penis in his shorts. “Get up, Danny. Let’s have another look at it. I Googled your condition and didn’t find anything. I think if it looks healthy, we’ll just call this an unusual growth spurt.”

    “Okay, Mom.” Daniel got off the bed, stood on the hardwood in his bare feet, and dropped his shorts. His breathing quickened. Did he like showing off his dick to his mom? Was that the reason he’d picked her to help him with this problem? Daniel was glad he hadn’t tried his father. That would have been nothing but embarrassment.

    “Wow, sweetie. That really is some growth spurt.” Julie’s eyes widened as her gaze roved over the great hanging thing. “Okay, George,” Julie called over her shoulder. “I do think you need to see it.” She hadn’t wanted to bring in her husband. Maybe she’d exaggerated the memory of Daniel’s penis from earlier in the day. After all, she had been groggy from that dream about the pregnant woman. But clearly, it was just as big as she remembered it. She needed a man’s opinion.

    “What?” Daniel looked at the door in a sudden panic.

    “Alright, pal, let’s see what all the fuss is about.” George stepped in from the hall where he’d been waiting. He got one look at his son with his shorts around the ankles and stopped in his tracks. “Well that does look out of place, doesn’t it?” George took another step and stood next to his wife. “You should check it, Jules. Make sure it’s … I don’t know … normal.”

    “We can see it’s not normal, honey.” Julie frowned at her husband. “I don’t want to touch it.” In her mind, she added again. But she couldn’t have George know she’d already held the thing.

    “I’m right here, Mom.” Daniel’s cheeks flushed and he looked away. He expected his dick to shrivel up and disappear. That’s what his old dick would have done. But this monster just hung there. At least he didn’t have an erection. That would be a real nightmare.

    “Sorry, Danny.” George looked back at Daniel. “You are as God created you and you have nothing to be ashamed of.”

    Daniel didn’t think that was right. It was Mrs. Palmer that did this and Daniel was pretty sure she wasn’t working with God. “There was a lady last night –”

    “Hold on, Danny. One thing at a time.” Julie didn’t mean to be cross, but she wanted to focus on the issue at hand. “We need to deal with this now.”

    “Well, it looks healthy enough.” George leaned a little forward as he tried to assess his son’s dick without getting too close. “Does it hurt?”

    “No, it’s okay,” Daniel said. “But I really have to tell you about –”

    “There you are. What’s everybody doing in …” Brad walked into the room and stopped in his tracks. “Holy shit. What the hell, Mom and Dad?”

    “Language, Bradly.” Julie turned and shook a finger at Brad. “We’re just trying to see if your brother needs any medical attention.”

    “I bet he does.” Brad shook his head like he was deep in thought. “He’s a freak.” Brad didn’t like any of this. His stupid little brother was swinging some serious pipe. He’d never tell Penelope about this.

    Daniel wanted to crawl into a hole and die. Instead he just stood there with his dick out in the breeze.

    “That’s not helpful, Bradly.” Julie scowled at her eldest.

    “Well, now.” George sighed. He looked away from Daniel and offered a wan smile to his wife. His youngest son suddenly made him very uneasy. “It seems healthy enough. If it doesn’t bother him, there’s no need for a doctor.”

    “This house is so big. It took forever for us to find …” Penelope walked into the room and her jaw dropped. Brittney walked in next to her and her hand went to her mouth. Both women quickly had very rosy cheeks. All four eyes fixed themselves on Daniel’s dick.

    “What … what happened to Danny?” Brittney couldn’t look away from the horrible thing between his legs.

    “It’s perfectly natural.” George moved toward the door and tried to shepherd his family back into the hall. “We come in all shapes and sizes.”

    “But that’s not Danny’s thing, Dad.” Brittney let herself be pushed out of the room.

    “Of course it is, Britt.” George cleared out everyone but Julie, and their voices faded down the hall.

    “You can put that away now.” Julie watched him pull up his shorts and underwear, he struggled to tuck his thing into his clothes. “So, it’s decided. If it hurts or changes in any way, you let me know. Otherwise, this will be the last we talk about it. Okay?”

    “Sure, Mom.” Daniel looked at the floor.

    Julie turned and walked to the door and a sudden thought entered her mind. She looked back at Daniel still standing there. “Cheer up. It would have been so much worse if they saw the little thing you used to have. I think the men were jealous. Don’t you?” Julie smiled her warm, caring smile but it occurred to her that was a very odd thing for her to say.

    “Thanks, Mom.” Daniel looked up and smiled back. “Yeah, sure.”

    “Good. That’s all settled then.” Julie slipped out the door and closed it behind her.

    ~~

    Dreams slipped past Daniel as he slept. There was no room as the house whispered into his mind. Over and over again, Daniel heard that he’d paid the price and now it was time to take what was his. Daniel woke with a sudden start and sat up in bed. Moonlight fell through his bedroom window. Again, the damned window hung open and the curtains billowed. What was going on? He was sure he closed it this time. Daniel took a deep breath. He was about to get out of bed and rectify the situation when he noticed a shadow looming by the fireplace.

    The shadow took a step toward the bed. Daniel’s blood ran cold. It took another slow step. The form was a woman in a Victorian dress with long flowing hair cascading over her shoulders.

    “Hello?” Daniel’s voice croaked weakly.

    “You paid the price, now take what you will.” Eloise Palmer stepped into the moonlight and looked down at Daniel in his bed. Her pale skin almost glowed as she dropped her dress to the ground and moved closer. She stood over him completely naked. “Did you see the doubt in their eyes? They all know what will come.”

    “Who?” Daniel looked up at her swollen freckled breasts. Her nipples were dark and her areolas expansive. His gaze trailed down over her round belly to the red triangle of hair between her slender legs.

    “You know who, Danny.” Eloise pulled his blanket and sheet slowly off the bed. Her green eyes narrowed at the sight of his manhood barely contained by his pajamas. “You’re ready for me. Good boy.” She bent down and grabbed the cuffs of his bottoms. The twin diamonds on her wedding ring caught the moonlight. With a swoop of her arms she pulled the bottoms off Daniel and his dick sprung free. “What a fine bludgeon you now have.”

    “I’m … a virgin … Mrs. Palmer.” Daniel gripped the sheet in either hand as she climbed into bed with him.

    “Not for long, darling.” Eloise straddled him and reached below her to grasp his cock. “Soon, you’ll find yourself surrounded in acquiescent quim. Anyone you want, Danny. Anytime you want her.”

    “Your skin is so cold.” Daniel shivered as she dropped her hips and he slid into her. Her insides were as chilly as her exterior.

    “Warm me up then.” Eloise groaned and took long, slow bounces up and down. Her boobs and belly shook with every thrust. “That’s a good lad.” She cupped her boobs in her hands and leaned her head back. Eloise rolled her eyes and her pretty lips parted. “So … goooooood.”

    “Am … I … uh … uh … uh … dreaming?” This was so far beyond any fantasy Daniel could conjure up.

    “Noooooo.” Eloise switched to gyrating her hips and placed her cold hands on his meager chest. “It’s time … Danny … for la petite mort.” Her hips stopped and she trembled all over. Her dangling boobs shook just above Daniel’s face. When she’d recovered from her orgasm, she went back to long, bouncing strokes again. This time with both hands on her pregnant belly. “Very good, Danny. Now it’s your turn.”

    The sounds of Daniel’s soft grunts, Eloise’s more animalistic ones, and the slapping of frigid skin on warm skin filled the large, dark bedroom. She rode him for a long time.

    “Mrs. Palmer … it’s happening …” Daniel shut his eyes tight. “Ooooohhhhhhhhh.” He came and came inside this strange woman. Nothing in his life had prepared him for the ecstasy of that moment.

    When Daniel opened his eyes, golden morning light streamed through his open window and his mother was knocking on his door. Eloise was nowhere to be seen.

    “Time for breakfast, Danny.” Julie had the good sense not to barge in on her growing boy after the incidents the day before. She wanted no more to do with his enormous thing. “School bus will be here in thirty.”

    “Okay, Mom.” Daniel called back through the door. What a strange night that had been. He looked down at his rigid marvel of a dick and wondered if he had time for a fap in the shower before breakfast.

    Chapter 2

    The bus dropped off the twins at the end of their long driveway. They talked about classes and friends as they walked back to their new house. Once home, Brittney went off to the main living room to do some homework. There was a couch in there and Brittney liked to imagine a roaring fire in the fireplace, which was a cozy thought. Daniel said goodbye to his sister and hunted for his parents. This proved difficult as the mansion was quite expansive.

    Eventually he found them in the west tower room, creating their punch list.

    “Floorboards are loose here.” George stroked his graying, blond beard as he surveyed the enormous, circular room. The windows looked out in all directions. He could see the east tower. It looked like Brittney was home as he caught a glimpse of a woman’s shape moving about her room. “Some of the sills and jambs show rot. Not too bad.”

    “Got it.” Julie scribbled down on her pad of paper. “What about electrical?”

    “Hey, Mom and Dad. I’m home.” Daniel walked up the creaking stairway and entered the vacant tower room. He was huffing and puffing from walking all around the mansion. Daniel stopped, bent over, and put his hands on his thighs. The uncomfortable bulk of his dick made the circuit of the house even harder. His briefs weren’t supportive enough and he now walked with an odd gait.

    “Hey, pal. How was school?” George turned to look at his son.

    “Good.” Daniel looked up at his parents. They were in their dusty construction clothes.

    “I see your sister’s up in her tower already.” George pointed out the window at the other turret.

    “No, I think she’s in the main living room doing homework.” Daniel turned his gaze in the direction his father pointed, but didn’t see anyone. “Maybe it was Penelope?”

    “They went home this morning.” Julie tucked her pad of paper under her arm.

    “Well it wasn’t Brittney.” He wondered if it was Eloise, but after he’d lost his virginity last night, Daniel didn’t want to talk about her with his parents.

    “Well, I hate to argue –” George squinted over at the other tower.

    “Then don’t.” Julie slapped George on the back and a cloud of dust rose in the air. She smiled at him and then at her son. Even in her ragged work clothes, Julie was a beauty. “Tell us something that happened today at school.”

    “Well …” Daniel straightened and sighed. He’d finally caught his breath. “I think I need new underwear. I was really uncomfortable. Especially during PE.”

    “That’s a problem we can solve.” Julie handed George the punch list. “I’m going to help Daniel find some new underwear online.” She walked toward her son, the loose floorboards squeaking a protest under her sneakers. Her brown ponytail swished back and forth behind her head.

    “I could really use your help, Jules.” George did need her help. It was a lot of house to cover.

    “You’ll be fine without me, honey.” She took Daniel’s warm hand in hers and led him back down the stairs. “It’s not like Danny’s going to steal me away, George,” she called over her shoulder. Julie laughed at that. It was an easy, friendly sound, like the ringing of merry church bells.

    ~~

    “This isn’t easy.” Julie scrolled the page on her laptop. “I mean, if we get the XXL, it’ll just hang off your butt. You’re still skinny everywhere but that one place.”

    “Over there, Mom.” Daniel pointed at the screen and she stopped scrolling. “That iron strength micro boxer. It says it’s made for men with big packages.”

    “It does, thank goodness.” Julie clicked on the link and adjusted her reading glasses. “Good for up to seven inches when soft,” she read. “How big is your thing, Danny?”

    “I don’t know.” Daniel was suddenly aware that his shoulder was resting against his mom’s shoulder as their chairs were side by side. The touch was almost electric. He leaned away from her a little.

    “Come on. I know all men measure it. Especially teenagers. You must have measured it.” She turned to look at him and tried to offer a reassuring smile like this was all perfectly normal, even though they both knew it was not.

    “I didn’t measure it.” Daniel inhaled. Julie’s breath was sweet and her lips looked so plump and inviting. He’d kissed a few girls in his day, but none as womanly as his mother. Not even close. He looked up into her warm brown eyes, magnified by her glasses. “Let’s just get this one. I bet medium will fit.”

    “Nonsense, I’ll get your father down here and he can show you how to measure it.” Julie took off her glasses, stood, and walked toward the door.

    “No, Mom. I’d die if I had to show it to him again.” Daniel steepled his hands in prayer. “Can you just do it, please?”

    Julie stopped and looked back at him. He looked so sincere. “Fine. I’ll go get the measuring tape in the kitchen. I’ll be back in a minute.”

    ~~

    Brittney worked her way through her calculus. She sat cross-legged on the sofa, her phone playing white noise to help her concentrate. The cavernous room felt almost cozy.

    “That math looks hard,” an unfamiliar voice said. “I always tried to study in this room too. The fire always made it so snug and comfy.”

    Surprised, Brittney looked up to see a boy roughly her age leaning against the great timber mantel. Even more surprising, a fire now roared in the fireplace. The white noise on her phone shifted to the crackling and popping of a blazing fire. Brittney felt the room swim around her. Were those animal heads on the wall? But like in all dreams, she accepted the fantastical as mundane. The boy had short red hair, freckles, and looked like he’d been dressed by Huckleberry Finn. “I’m sorry, who are you now?”

    “I’m Tom. And you are Miss …?” Thomas bowed and raised his eyebrows, clearly looking for her name.

    “I’m Brittney.” She giggled. He had such strange affectations. “How old are you Tom?” Brittney put her homework down on the coffee table and brushed her long brown hair behind her shoulders.

    “I’m nineteen.” Thomas finished his bow and leaned back against the mantle with an air of insouciance. “Always nineteen.”

    “Well, that’s very strange. I’m eighteen, but not always.” Brittney laughed again. “For example, just a few weeks ago I was seventeen.”

    “I see.” Tom smiled. “What sort of games do you like to play?”

    “I don’t know. Mostly 4x strategy games.” Brittney looked around the room. Where had all the ornate furniture come from? The fire cast everything with an orange glow, but offered no heat.

    “I don’t know what that is, Miss Brittney.”

    “What games do you play?” Brittney smiled at this odd boy.

    “I play carnal games mostly. Those are the most fun. Don’t you think?” Thomas looked down at his trousers and there was an obvious bulge growing there. Soon it was an impossibly large tent.

    “Oh, my. What’s that?” Brittney’s smile faded.

    “Do you want me to show you?” Thomas shrugged out of his suspenders and reached down to unbutton his trousers.

    “No. I don’t want to see it.” Brittney shook her head. “It’s too big. Too big,” she shouted.

    “Brittney, sweetie?” Julie’s voice echoed around the room.

    Thomas, the fire, and his other manifestations shimmered and then disappeared.

    Julie walked into the living room. “What’s wrong, Brittney?” She had a measuring tape in her hand and a look of worry on her face. “I heard you shouting.”

    “It was just a bad dream.” Brittney looked around the room in bewilderment. Everything was just as it’d been when she walked in a little while ago. “I just drifted off while studying.” She picked up her homework off the coffee table.

    “Oh, okay.” Julie nodded. “I’m going to go help your brother with something, then I’ll check back in on you.”

    “Thanks, Mom.” Brittney waved her off. The white noise on her phone crackled and popped.

    “Sure, pumpkin.” Julie stepped back into the hall and headed back to the study.

    ~~

    “Wow, Danny. Is it even bigger than yesterday?” Julie kneeled in front of her son, tape measure in hand. She looked at that great hanging thing, a formidable leviathan not yet wakened from its slumber. Her gaze went behind it to those two tumescent balls. The rough flesh was crisscrossed with little purple veins running every which way.

    “I don’t think so.” Danny looked past his mom at Eloise who quietly stepped in from the hallway and gently closed the study door behind her. She put a pale finger to her pink lips and smiled at Daniel. Her bustled dress made no sound as she gracefully stepped into the room, her pregnant belly not totally concealed by the patterned fabric.

    “Well, let’s get this over with.” Julie reached out with her left hand, hesitated, and then took hold of the soft shaft. “It’s so warm.” She brought the measuring tape up and unwound it. “Five, six, seven, eight inches. Goodness, Danny. You’re longer than your father is when he’s erect.” Julie hadn’t meant to say that out loud.

    “Really?” Danny watched Eloise as she stood behind his mother. Eloise put her hands together and then slowly pulled them apart until there was more than a foot of distance between them. She nodded, and offered a sweet, proud smile when she saw that Daniel understood.

    “Okay, eight inches it is.” Julie put down the measuring tape on the floor, but for some reason she hadn’t yet released her son’s penis. “Maybe those micro boxers will work. Seven is pretty close to eight.”

    “Uh, Mom.” Daniel tried not to stammer. “We should … see how long it is hard.” Danny looked at Eloise as she vigorously nodded and then his gaze fell to his mom’s pretty eyes. Three was a nervous tension in those eyes.

    “I don’t think so, Danny.” The color drained from Julie’s face. She bit her bottom lip. “Unless … unless … you think it’s really important for your comfort.”

    “I need your help, Mom.”

    “Okay, okay, okay.” Julie took a deep breath and looked back down at the flaccid penis. “I’ll help you this one time so we can get you the proper underwear.” Her left hand made one tentative stroke up and down the shaft. She paused. And stroked again. And again. Pretty soon, she had a nice rhythm. She could feel the thing in her hand swelling as Danny’s blood rushed into it. “There we go. Is it all the way hard yet?”

    “Not … yet.” Daniel watched her boobs shake under her t-shirt as she worked frantically to get him all the way hard.

    “Not yet? Okay, okay.” Julie grabbed him with her right hand too and worked both hands on the shaft together. She’d never given a handjob with two hands before, there hadn’t been enough room on those other men. Oh, no, she thought. She was giving Daniel a handjob. It was really happening.

    “You can … measure … now.” Daniel panted and tried hard not to cum in his mom’s unsuspecting face.

    “Thank goodness.” Still stroking with her left hand, Julie reached down and grabbed the tape measure with her right hand. She should really stop the handjob now, but for some reason she couldn’t. “Holy Moses, Danny. It’s thirteen inches long.” That was an unlucky number, she thought.

    Behind Julie, Eloise nodded encouragement to Daniel. With her stark, white hands, she made a motion like an erupting volcano. She mouthed the words all over her.

    Daniel shook his head at the pregnant woman. “Mom … you … have to stop. Or …”

    “Sorry, Danny.” Julie’s left hand finally stopped and she let go of the wakened leviathan. “Go take care of that in the bathroom.”

    Eloise frowned, and for a second her pretty, freckled face looked quite dark. She turned and walked to the study closet, opened the door and disappeared inside.

    “Thanks, Mom.” Daniel in only his t-shirt, stepped around his mom and raced to the study door. His giant cock bounced wildly in front of him. He opened the door and vanished down the hall on his way to the bathroom.

    Julie turned to watch him go. It was almost comical how disproportioned he was. She took a deep breath and stood. She was about to turn back to her laptop and order Daniel some micro boxers when she noticed the open closet door. That was odd. She walked over to the door and put her hand on it to close it, but stopped when she saw what was hanging inside.

    All by itself on a black hanger was a powder blue chemise and corset. Victorian lingerie. It looked a little unwieldly, but also quite pretty. Julie wondered if George would like seeing her wearing that outfit. Then she wondered how Daniel would feel if he saw her like that. Would his thirteen inches harden when she presented herself to him? What was she thinking? That was crazy. But she would certainly wear it for George. Julie turned and walked back to the laptop and ordered some new underwear for Daniel.

    ~~

    “What do you think, honey?” Julie twirled for her husband in the middle of their bedroom. The kids were in bed, it was late, and Julie felt lively for the first time in days. The perfect recipe for romance.

    “I guess it has a certain, understated appeal.” George looked her up and down from his position on the bed. The corset did push her boobs up, and the chemise did accentuate the contours of her hips. But it was certainly no Victoria’s Secret. “Where’d you find that, again?”

    “In the study closet.” Julie stood and cocked her hip to the side. She felt so sexy in that lingerie. Her pussy had started dripping the moment she’d fastened the corset.

    “And you just put on someone else’s lingerie?” George wondered how he’d ever get that getup off her.

    “I washed it first, silly.” Julie gave him a pretend pout and stalked to the bed. “Come on, George. I want to feel your little thing inside … your big thing. Your very big penis inside me.” She crawled up onto the bed.

    “Very well, come and get it, Jules.” George pulled her into an embrace. He tried not to let her see that her little thing comment had unnerved him. He had always been so confident in his size. Now, he wasn’t sure. It took him longer than usual to get hard, but if she noticed, Julie didn’t say anything. They made sweet love in their new bedroom, and George was at least grateful that he lasted longer than usual. Almost seven minutes.

    Julie hid her disappointment well. For the first time in her life, she wanted more than what George could give. She tried to push those feelings aside and reassured herself that things would return to normal. But as she drifted off to sleep that night, her mind kept coming back to visions of her son’s majestic penis, fully rigid in her trembling, delicate fingers.

    ~~

    A week passed and the Andersons settled into their new home. Most of the odd occurrences that plagued them when they first moved in, had dissipated.

    Julie still did have daydreams, here and there, of holding Daniel’s manhood. But they had lessened, and she expected that those thoughts would soon vanish entirely.

    Daniel found his new underwear much to his liking. He hadn’t seen Eloise at all since she’d encouraged him to cum on his mother and he’d declined. Eloise’s absence did not sit well with Daniel. He’d settled on two alternatives. Either he was crazy, or Eloise Palmer was a ghost. Either way, Daniel thought she was amazing, and that sex was amazing, and he didn’t want the specter that took his virginity to disappear forever.

    Brittney didn’t see Thomas again and that was fine with her. She liked the house, and grew quite fond of her tower room with its panoramic views of the sweeping grassland around their new house.

    Monday evening was takeout time again. Without a functioning kitchen, they’d been eating a lot of take out lately. George worked away under the sink. He cursed as he banged his elbow into the panel behind where he was trying to put in the disposal. The board gave a little. He jostled it and then pulled it to the side. There was a compartment behind it with some old papers. He took them out and crawled from under the sink.

    “Hey, Jules, check this out.” George called over to his wife as she opened Styrofoam containers on the dining table. “Seems we now know the first owners. Frederick and Eloise Palmer built this house over the course of two years starting in 1884.” He skimmed the papers and didn’t notice the startled look on his wife’s face.

    “What dear?” Julie recognized the name from her dream in the library. How had she known the name Eloise Palmer? It must have been buried in the home’s disclosures and her mind had unconsciously cataloged it.

    Daniel froze as he set the table. He wasn’t crazy after all. Eloise Palmer was a ghost. He had to figure out how to get her back. The Palmer house was the best thing to happen to him. Ever.

    “The Palmers, honey.” George jabbed his finger at the browned paper. “It says they lived here for only twelve years before …” George skimmed the page but couldn’t find what he was looking for. “Before something happened and the mansion was inherited by Frederick’s cousin.” George put the paper down. “The Palmer Mansion, huh? It has a nice ring to it.” He walked to the dining room door and looked in at his family. “What are you all staring at? Do I have something in my beard?” He rubbed his beard vigorously.

    “Nothing,” all three Andersons mumbled back to him.

    Gears turned in Julie’s mind as she rationalized these revelations away.

    Daniel thought about how he might best communicate with the dead. He needed to coax Eloise back into his room.

    Brittney thought of the boy by the fire. “Does it say anything about them having a son?”

    “Not in these papers.” George shook his head.

    Brittney smiled to herself. To think she was worried about ghosts. How silly was that?

    ~~

    Julie found herself slipping out of bed in the dead of night. She shivered. She was naked and so very cold. Julie stepped over to the closet and grabbed one of George’s flannel shirts. Something called to her, a name whispered, snaking its way through the mansion’s long hallways. She wrapped George’s shirt around her and left the master bedroom. A deep ticking sound kept a steady rhythm. Out in the second-floor living room, Julie found a great grandfather clock that had no business being there. It chimed midnight as she watched, with a strange, somber melody. She hugged the flannel shirt tightly around her and walked down the stairs.

    In addition to the ticking of the incongruous clock, another beat kept rhythm in the house. It was a wet, smacking metronome, sounding down the west main floor hallway. Julie followed the noise down the hall. On either wall were hung the strangest oil paintings. She stopped and looked at one. It was a family portrait of a stern man, a smiling woman, and a shy son. These artworks did not belong on Julie’s walls. She looked closer and recognized the smiling woman as the pregnant woman from her library dream. The original owner of the house, Eloise Palmer.

    Julie’s feet scuffed at the smooth floorboards as she shuffled past the mysterious locked room, past the study, past the second living room, and she stopped at the door to the library. It was cracked open and the slapping sounds echoed out of there. She hugged George’s shirt tighter around her and pushed the door open. “Oh, my gosh.” Her hand went to her mouth.

    Inside the library, laying amongst the stacks of yet-to-be-shelved books, was a young, red-headed man. He was on his back and completely naked. Riding him with long, languid thrusts was Eloise Palmer. With her ripe pregnant belly, her fat, dark nipples, and her myriad freckles she was quite a sight. But what made the scene truly shocking was the monster penis sawing in and out of her, and the contorted, lust-filled, expression on her face.

    “I’m dreaming.” Julie felt something trickle down her bare leg. She realized that her vagina was so wet that it was dripping. “Heavens.” She put a hand between her legs, under the hanging flaps of George’s shirt and felt her slit. She’d never been that wet before.

    “Mrs. Julie … Anderson.” Eloise caught sight of the wife in the library doorway and her face lit in the sweetest smile. “You found me … and … uh … uh … uh … Thomas.” Her hips kept bouncing their steady rhythm. She held onto her round belly with one hand and an engorged boob with the other. “You are dreaming and you are not dreaming.”

    Thomas did not look Julie’s way, but instead fixed his eyes on the wobbling, vigorous woman above him.

    “You’re so … so …” Julie’s hand moved between her legs. She would never have touched herself in real life, but in a dream it was okay.

    “Eyes … up here, darling.” Eloise watched Julie with some modest reproach. “It’s never polite to stare at another woman’s breasts.” Eloise gave Julie a wink. “But you like what you see, don’t you? I offer you this and so much more. We already paid and received and the Devil took his due. Extend your approbation, good Julie. You may have this too.”

    “No.” Julie shook her head and her fingers found her clit. Electricity moved up her spine. “Mark 3:11. And whenever the unclean spirits saw him, they fell down before him and cried out.” Her hand moved faster and Julie felt her climax approach.

    “Play coy, then, and watch Thomas fill his mother’s womb yet again.” Eloise thrust fitfully as Thomas grunted below her. Her eyes rolled back in her head as he coated her insides.

    “No. He can’t be …” Julie grunted out her own glorious climax, hunching herself against her hand and letting George’s shirt fall open. “… your son.” Julie cried out as her orgasm swept through her.

    “Honey.” George called to his wife from the master bath door. “You slept through the alarm. Time to get up.”

    “What?” Julie opened her eyes. She was in bed with George’s flannel shirt wrapped around her. What a horrible nightmare. She crawled out of bed and headed to the shower. She felt so dirty. She sighed. So very dirty.

    ~~

    The rickety old shower in the bathroom across the hall from Daniel’s bedroom was becoming Daniel’s favorite place to fap. Brittney, in an effort to avoid his male teenage grossness, had taken the bathroom down at the other end of the second floor as hers. So, Daniel could fap away without being bothered. This was essential these days, because since he’d had his growth spurt that first night in the house, he’d needed to relieve himself several times a day.

    Daniel was in the middle of his before-school-fap when a woman’s voice breathed its way past his shower curtains. He froze.

    “Such a mighty tool. A shame to use it as such.” Eloise pulled back the shower curtain with slow persistence until her green eyes could take in all of the eighteen-year-old.

    “Thank God you’re back, Mrs. Palmer.” Daniel stood there with water cascading over his thin body, both hands stationary on his dick. “I thought you might be gone forever.”

    “You disappointed me, Danny.” Eloise smoothed out her bustled dress, her hands lingering on her bulging belly. A slight frown pulled her perfect lips down. “I made it very clear. You were to cover Julie Anderson in your wonderful effluence. You refused me.”

    “But she’s my mom.” Daniel let go of his dick and reached out for the ghost. One of her ice-cold hands gently slapped him away.

    “She is a sow, darling.” Eloise, buoyed by her own words, smiled again. “A sow that you will sow with your great gift.”

    “I’m not sure what that means.” Daniel stroked his dick. If she wasn’t going to touch him, he’d at least get to look at this beautiful woman while fapping. “But I’m not going to do my mom.”

    “You are a recalcitrant young man, are you not?” Eloise reached into the shower and brushed one chilly finger down his arm. “I’ll make you a deal. Get her to prime your release and I will take you to bed again. Bargain?”

    “You want her … uh … to see me cum?” Daniel was close. His eyes went from that pretty, warm face down to the curve of her boobs hidden under her dress.

    “I want her to coax your sperm. She must pull it out. I will accept that as payment for another tussle with you, dearie.” Eloise faded into the steamy bathroom until there was nothing left of her.

    “Maybe … uh … maybe … okay.” Daniel unloaded his balls onto the shower curtain and stood there gasping. He would do it. He needed to feel Eloise again.

    ~~

    Several days passed quietly as Daniel mustered the courage to ask his mother for what he needed. He finally made his move Sunday afternoon. His dad was having his post-church nap down on the sofa in the basement while football played in the background. His sister was out with some friends. He found his mom in the library, shelving books. Daniel stopped in the doorway. He took in the swell of her ample sideboob under her stained t-shirt and the womanly curves that her hips and butt presented in her jeans as she reached for a high shelf. She was a beautiful woman. He realized he’d always known this, but had placed those thoughts deep in the far-reaches of his mind.

    “Hi, Mom.” Daniel stepped into the room and stood next to a stack of paperbacks.

    “Hello, pumpkin.” Julie tucked the book onto the shelf and turned to face her son. Her smile faded when she saw his face. “What’s wrong?”

    “Remember how you said to come to you if anything changed with … my thing?” Daniel looked at the floor. “Well, it hurts and I can’t seem to finish no matter how hard I try.”

    “Oh, dear.” Julie swept her brown hair out of her face. “Our pastor wouldn’t approve of my saying this, but have you tried the internet?” Julie tugged at the neck of her t-shirt. “You know … porn?”

    “I’ve tried.”

    “Oh, I see.” Julie thought for a minute. “Maybe it’s time to go see that doctor.”

    “No, Mom. I know how expensive that is. And with all the house repairs … I think I just need a little help to finish.”

    “You mean me?” She put her hand to her breast.

    Daniel nodded.

    “I touched you the one time so we could find you the right underwear.” Julie took an unconscious step toward Daniel. “To do it again would be a sin.”

    “Children are a heritage from the Lord, offspring a reward from Him.” Daniel smiled. “To help me is to help Him.”

    Julie was going to refuse him again, but a sudden shift in energy flowed through her. She felt almost as if she stood before him in a dress and corset, rather than her ragged work clothes. “Oh, Danny. You always had a way with words. I can’t believe I’m going to do this.” She walked past Daniel and closed the library door. “We have to be quick. Your father will be up soon.” She looked around the room but didn’t see anything to catch the coming mess. “This old t-shirt will have to do as a rag.” She pulled her shirt off and held it in her hand. Her breasts wobbled in their supportive bra. “Eyes up here, mister.”

    “Sorry, Mom.” Daniel unbuttoned his jeans and pulled them off. His dick was hard and poking out the top of his underwear.

    “Those mini-boxers look very supportive.” Julie stepped in front of Daniel and lowered herself to her knees. “They almost contain your hard thing.” She giggled as she reached up and pulled down his underwear. Her giggles stopped dead when his penis sprung out in front of her. The purple head swayed only inches from her face. A small drop of precum dripped down. “Good, Lord. I hope this is the right thing to do.”

    “It is, Mom.” Daniel stepped out of his underwear and stood before her in only his shirt. “It really hurts.” Daniel knew that lying was also a sin, but despite his upbringing, he didn’t have much of the fear of God in him.

    “Let’s get this done.” She put her shirt by her knee, reached out with both hands, and placed them on his thing. It was astoundingly thick and the bulging veins pulsed slightly under her fingers. She carefully stroked him back and forth. Her dream from the other night came back to her. Eloise and her son Thomas copulating in this very room. Had that actually happened, or was her mind overwhelmed by life’s changes? One thing Julie knew, she’d never cheat on her husband. Especially with her own son. No amount of bible sweet talk could make that happen. “It’s a very manly tool, Danny.” Her hands moved faster on the shaft.

    “Like Dad’s?”

    “Different.” Julie shook her head and looked up at her handsome son. “Let’s not talk about your father. I don’t think he’d approve of this.”

    “Yeah.” Daniel put his hands on his hips and looked down at his mother’s pretty face and her jiggling boobs inside her bra. “Probably not.” He was happy Eloise had forced him to do this. His mom’s handjob was quickly becoming his new favorite moment in this house.

    They were quiet for a while as Julie worked Daniel’s dick. His precum had made his cock slick and the sound of wet hands sliding on skin was all they heard for a while.

    “I see what you mean about not being able to finish. Are you close, Danny?” Julie looked up at him with plaintive eyes. She wanted to complete her task before George woke and tracked them down.

    Daniel grunted and shook his head.

    “Oh, my. Well …” She looked back down at the organ in front of her. “My mouth isn’t cheating, right? And by helping you, I’m helping Him.”

    “Right … uh … Mom.”

    Just like that, she leaned forward and took him into her warm mouth. She rarely did this for George, and his thing was so different from Daniel’s thing. It was awkward at first, but she persisted. She gave little bobs with her head, not daring to try to take more than the head. Eventually, she swirled her tongue too. After a while, she decided it wasn’t so bad. Even the salty taste of his precum was something of a delight in its own way. “Mmmmmmmmmm.” She groaned and murmured around his fat, purple head. She could see her wedding ring as it bounced and blurred with her hand’s movement in front of her. It was okay, her mouth wasn’t cheating.

    The library was now filled with slurping and popping sounds. Eloise, unnoticed, watched from the shadows by the closet. She never tired of witnessing a mother’s first suck of her son’s cock. The spectacle was pure magic. Such moments were worth every bit of the Devil’s due. The only thing better than watching a mother teeter on the edge, was watching her fall.

    “Mom … you’re going to … uh … make me …” Daniel shook all over.

    Realizing the moment had come, Julie pulled her mouth off his thing with a pop and picked up her shirt. She held it up to his penis with her right hand, and continued to stroke with her left. “Finish, Danny. Please, finish.”

    “Moooooooommmmmmm.” Daniel erupted.

    Spurt after spurt of the hot, viscus liquid soaked into the shirt. Julie could feel the pulsing force as it pushed against her right hand. His orgasm continued, and soon the shirt could hold no more and cum dripped between her fingers and down onto the wood floor. “Oh, my gosh. Oh, my gosh,” Julie repeated over and over. When he was done, the shirt, her hands, and the floor were a hot, sticky mess.

    “Wow.” Daniel took a long shuddering breath. “Thanks, Mom. I feel way better now.”

    “You’re … um … welcome, Danny.” Julie’s face was white as a sheet. “Don’t tell …” She took a couple of deep breaths. “Don’t tell anyone about this. It’s our secret, okay?”

    “Sure.” Daniel nodded, bent down for his boxers, and pulled them on. His hard dick poked out of the elastic waistband. He pulled his shirt over it and pulled on his pants. “It’s a secret.”

    “Good, boy.” Julie took the t-shirt and tried to mop up the mess on the floor, but the cloth was too soaked with cum already. She’d need to go get a towel or something. “Now run along, Danny. I’ll clean this up.”

    “Okay. Love you, Mom.” Daniel turned and headed for the door.

    “Love you too, pumpkin,” Julie said as she looked at her sticky, saturated shirt. She needed to clean up the mess before her husband wandered back upstairs.

    ~~

    After that amazing blowjob from his mom, Daniel walked down the hall back to his room with a little hop to his step. This wasn’t easy because he was still completely hard, and there was nothing any underwear could do to fully contain his engorged monster.

    He opened the door to his room and there stood Eloise by the fireplace, wearing a powder blue chemise. When she saw him, a wide smile spread across her pale face and she hopped up and down, clapping her hands with joy.

    “You did it, Danny.” She gave a quick, excited laugh. “I’m so proud of you.”

    “Thank you, Mrs. Palmer.” Daniel stepped into his room and closed the door behind him. He couldn’t wipe the grin off his face. “And thank you for asking me to do it.”

    “You’re welcome, darling.” Still smiling, Eloise stopped her jumping and lifted up the chemise past her hips. She wasn’t wearing anything underneath and she exposed her red triangle to Daniel. “There’s nothing like a mother at service to her boy. Best thing since the horse and buggy. Don’t you agree?” She turned her back to him, still holding up the chemise, and wiggled her pale butt.

    “Yeah. That was great.” Daniel pulled his pants down and took off his underwear. He removed his shirt and tossed it behind him. “Now do we get to do it?” His eyes fixed themselves on the twin, white globes of her ass.

    “What a rambunctious boy.” Eloise watched him over her shoulder with her captivating smile. She lowered herself to her knees on the rug by the fireplace and then leaned forward until she was on all fours, presenting her ass up in the air to Daniel. “Minutes ago, you were in your mother’s mouth. Now you want more?” The chemise hung off her shoulders and back, hiding most of her round belly and swollen boobs below her.

    “Yes, please.” Daniel raced to the rug and knelt behind Eloise. He gently caressed the curve of her butt and shivered at her frigid skin.

    “Very well. But first attend, Danny.” She kept her green eyes on him, looking back over her shoulder. “Will you put your mother to her wifely tasks on your bludgeon again?”

    “I don’t know.” Daniel frowned. “I thought if I got her to do what we just did I could be with you again. That was my first blowjob and it was awesome. But … I don’t want to cross any lines with my mom.”

    Eloise laughed that high tinkling sound of hers, so filled with joy. “Silly, boy. The Rubicon is behind you. But never mind for now. You may have me. That was our deal, and I am a woman of my word.”

    “So, can I …?” Daniel grabbed his dick with his right hand and scooted in right behind her.

    “You may.”

    Daniel pushed his dick into the chill of her soft flesh, but couldn’t find the hole.

    “I’d almost forgotten this is only your second time.” Eloise reached behind her and grasped the purple head. “That hole you poke is only for special occasions, Danny. Until then, you get my crinkum crankum.” She lowered his penis and slid it into her wet vagina. The heat of his member filled her.

    “So … good … Mrs. Palmer.” Her icy insides enveloped him and sent shivers through his nervous system. He took hold of her wide, cold hips and thrust in and out.

    “Yes, darling.” Eloise looked down at her white hands on the dark floorboards and gritted her teeth against the onslaught. The twin diamonds on her wedding ring shone with the orange glow of a fire long since extinguished. “You may take all that you see. I honor my contracts and so does He.”

    Daniel grunted and plowed the ghost for a long time. He sent her through several shrieking orgasms. At first, he was worried that her screaming would bring his parents. But not so worried that he ever considered stopping. When his mom and dad didn’t come rushing through his bedroom door, he completely forgot about them and just gave himself over to the bestial act. His narrow hips slapped up against her ample butt and the pleasure mounted and mounted.

    “I’m going to … cum … in your pussy … Mrs. Palmer.” Daniel didn’t care that she was some sort of phantasm. Sex felt amazing and he never wanted to give it up. “Aaaaahhhhhhhhh.” He spasmed and released his load inside her.

    “It’s yours … it’s yours …,” Eloise hissed and pushed back against the young buck.

    When his orgasm subsided, Daniel looked down to find Eloise gone. He hoped she’d be back soon. He stood, stumbled over to bed and tumbled forward on the sheets. Daniel fell into a deep sleep and dreamed of his mother falling, and falling. Forever falling. His nap was both thrilling and terrifying.

    Chapter 3

    “I’m thinking of going to the library this weekend to see what else we can learn about this new house of ours.” George looked around the table with a twinkle in his eye. He still had some dust in his messy blond hair even though they were sitting down to dinner. “Who’s with me?”

    “Sounds interesting, Dad.” Brittney chewed her Kung Pao chicken takeout thoughtfully. “What do you want to find?”

    Both Julie and Daniel kept their eyes on their respective plates of food. They’d been uncharacteristically quiet that evening.

    George frowned at them. “Everything alright with you, Jules? Danny?”

    They both looked up at him and quickly nodded.

    “Yeah, I think the move –” Julie stopped talking when Daniel accidently cut her off.

    “… lots of tests at school, so …” Daniel looked over at his mother, his cheeks flushed, and he looked back down at his plate. He pushed a cashew around with his fork.

    “Well, you two sure are acting strange.” George shook his head and looked at his daughter. “To answer your question, I’d like to know what happened to Frederick and Eloise in 1896. And maybe we could get a plan for the house, see what that locked room is all about. I haven’t found any keys that might fit that lock. Has anybody else?”

    Julie and Daniel shook their heads and looked off in different directions.

    “No, Dad.” Brittney chipped in.

    “Okay, then.” George scratched at his graying beard and thought about what mysteries lay in the Mansion’s past. “Well, I’m going to the library on Saturday. Who else wants to do some digging with me?”

    “I will.” Brittney raised her hand.

    “Maybe I’ll use that time for a nap,” Julie said. “I haven’t been sleeping well.”

    “Homework.” Daniel glanced at his father quickly.

    “Well, it’s just you and me then, Britt.” George sighed.

    Brittney happily nodded.

    ~~

    “You inspire me, Mrs. Julie Anderson.” Eloise looked up from a felt-upholstered wingback chair near the hearth in the main living room. Somewhere in the house a clock chimed two o’clock in the morning. The pale woman read by firelight, placing her finger in the leather-bound book to mark her place as she greeted her visitor. “I hadn’t read First Love in a long time. Very inspirational.” The pretty woman had her red hair up in a bun, and wore a white, frilly nightgown that went all the way to her ankles. The loose fabric almost concealed her pregnant belly. “And you brought the book back into my house. Well done.”

    “How?” Julie looked around the room. She knew that the chimney needed a major cleaning before it would work again, but there was a roaring fire in the fireplace. On the walls, the glassy-eyed heads of a boar, a deer, and a moose stared blankly. The furniture was all wrong, too. The room was filled with ornate and shiny pieces with delicately turned edges. “How did I get here?” Julie suddenly perceived her nakedness. She found herself dressed only in a pair of white panties. She covered her breasts with both hands.

    “You must have walked downstairs, silly.” Eloise scrunched up her nose in light-hearted mockery. “Please don’t cover yourself on my account, darling. I think your ruby-tipped globes are quite divine and I could alight my gaze upon them all night.” Eloise waited for Julie to drop her hands. When Julie persisted in her modesty, Eloise smiled, shrugged, and opened the book again. “Suit yourself.” She flipped a few pages and stopped. “You really are perfect for this house, sweet Julie. You brought me back to this book. I wouldn’t say First Love started it all, but it did give me ideas about men.”

    “What are you talking about?” Julie shivered and walked past Eloise to stand by the fire. She felt no added warmth.

    “Let me read you a passage.” Eloise’s green eyes fell to the pages in her lap. “Ah, here we are. This is from the teenage boy’s perspective. Remember, darling, he’s in love with an older lady.” Eloise read:

    One day, I was sitting thus on the wall, gazing off into the distance and listening to the chiming of the bells … when suddenly something ran over me—not a breeze exactly, not a shiver, but something resembling a breath, the consciousness of some one’s proximity…. I dropped my eyes. Below me, in a light grey gown, with a pink parasol on her shoulder, Zinaída was walking hastily along the road. She saw me, halted, and, pushing up the brim of her straw hat, raised her velvety eyes to mine.

    “What are you doing there, on such a height?”—she asked me, with a strange sort of smile.—“There now,”—she went on,—“you are always declaring that you love me—jump down to me here on the road if you really do love me.”

    Before the words were well out of Zinaída’s mouth I had flown down, exactly as though some one had given me a push from behind. The wall was about two fathoms high. I landed on the ground with my feet, but the shock was so violent that I could not retain my balance; I fell, and lost consciousness for a moment. When I came to myself I felt, without opening my eyes, that Zinaída was by my side.—“My dear boy,”—she was saying, as she bent over me—and tender anxiety was audible in her voice—“how couldst thou do that, how couldst thou obey?… I love thee … rise.”

    Her breast was heaving beside me, her hands were touching my head, and suddenly—what were my sensations then!—her soft, fresh lips began to cover my whole face with kisses … they touched my lips…. But at this point Zinaída probably divined from the expression of my face that I had already recovered consciousness, although I still did not open my eyes—and swiftly rising to her feet, she said:—“Come, get up, you rogue, you foolish fellow! Why do you lie there in the dust?”—I got up.”

    Eloise stopped reading and looked up. “There now, do you see?”

    “No.” Julie shook her head and took a step closer to the seated woman. It seemed the chill in the room emanated off Eloise’s pale, freckled skin.

    “We ask them to jump, darling, and they do it without a second thought.” Eloise looked up at Julie with the most comforting crescent of a smile. “They melt under our kisses and long for nothing more than a woman’s touch. A real woman, mind you. Not the girls seeking to entrap them in their skirts. I could give you and Daniel such pleasure. Everything you ever wanted and more.”

    “I’d never …” Julie took a step back.

    “But you’ve already launched yourself, darling. You need only to take hold of God’s breath like one of those wonderous new dirigibles.” Eloise stood and gracefully walked over to Julie. She reached up and moved Julie’s arms down by her sides and regarded the woman’s exposed breasts. “Like two teardrops. Your feminine form takes my breath away. Imagine what it will do to young Danny.”

    “He’s only eighteen.” Julie felt her nipples harden as Eloise reached up and rolled them between icy fingertips. “He’s my son,” Julie squeaked. The whole room swam. It seemed different furnishings occupied the same space and pushed up against each other, time rubbing on time.

    “Details.” Eloise bent at her waist and gave Julie’s right nipple a lick with her frigid tongue. She thrilled as the housewife shuddered at her touch. She straightened and looked into Julie’s eyes. “We paid and received and the Devil took his due. All we need from you is your approbation, sweet Julie.”

    The word Devil broke Julie from her stupor. “Peter 5:7. Your adversary the devil prowls around like a roaring lion, seeking someone to devour. Resist him, firm in your faith.” Julie swatted away Eloise’s cold hands, covered up her boobs again, and ran from the living room. Less than a minute later, she fell into bed next to her beloved, snoring George. Her chest heaved and she pulled the covers over her head, calming herself some. She had simply gone too far with Daniel while helping him with his thing. Her conscience, using nightmares now, exerted its price. She wouldn’t do anything inappropriate with Daniel again and all should return to normal. Her breathing slowed. And when things did return to normal, the nightmares would surely fade away.

    ~~

    On Wednesday, Brittney brought her new boyfriend home after school. Ted Haskins was an affable boy. He was also a senior at the twin’s high school. Brittney wanted him to see the wonderous expanse of the house she now occupied.

    She brought him up to her tower room and he was indeed dazzled. Especially by the view.

    “You can see for miles. Do you have neighbors?” Ted held his hand over his eyes and looked through one of the north windows.

    “Behind the trees to the south. They’re pretty close actually, but we haven’t met them yet.” Brittney sat on her bed and patted the spot next to her. “Come here, Ted.”

    Ted turned and looked south. The trees weren’t that far away, but he couldn’t see the house hiding behind them. “What’d you have in mind?” He walked over and flopped on the bed.

    The teenagers made out for a while.

    Right in the middle of a rapturous moment as he wiggled his hand under Brittney’s shirt, something tickled Ted’s foot. Ted broke their kiss and looked down. He gave a started grunt and backed up against the headboard. A young man with freckles and red hair smiled down at him from the foot of the bed. Ted’s tormentor wore baggy clothes with suspenders.

    “What is it?” Brittney watched the color drain from her boyfriend’s face.

    “Who …” Ted pointed to the foot of the bed, looked at Brittney, and then back. The intruder was gone.

    “What is it, Ted?” Brittney looked down at the foot of the bed but could see nothing amiss.

    “There was a boy here a second ago.” Ted stood and straightened his shirt. “He messed with my foot.”

    “Daniel’s helping my parents in the basement, I think.” Brittney frowned up at him.

    “Not your brother.” Ted looked around the room but couldn’t see anything but teenage clutter. “Look, I should probably get going. Can you walk me out? This house is … really convoluted.” He hugged his broad chest with his arms.

    “Sure.” Brittney got up, adjusted her bra, and led him downstairs. Once at the front door, she kissed him on the cheek. “Look, I’m sorry about whatever that was. We still on for Friday?”

    “Sure.” Ted looked past her into the shadowy house. “Bye.” He turned and jogged down the footpath, got into his car, and sped away.

    Brittney closed the massive oak door with loud thud. That wasn’t how she’d wanted her afternoon to go. She walked back upstairs to maybe listen to some music.

    ~~

    In the middle of the night, Daniel woke with a start. Starlight filtered in through his open window from the moonless sky outside. What the heck, the window stood open again, letting in the cold night air. Why did it keep doing that? He knew he’d closed it this time. Daniel looked to see if his bedroom door was open too. It looked closed. Daniel didn’t think Eloise would be responsible for something so petty. Or mean. She was so sweet to Daniel.

    The sound of a muffled smash carried into his room through his closed door. It was a noise like someone dropping china on the floor. And then he heard a man’s voice, also muffled by the door, but nearby.

    “Who’s the father, Ellie?” The man said. He had a quiver in his voice. The sound of someone on the edge. “Your little friend sung to me. Sung like a pretty bird. I know that is not my child you carry.”

    A pop sounded, like a firecracker, and Daniel’s body jerked at the noise. He pulled his covers up around his chin and lay perfectly still.

    “I will not countenance the buck’s face, Ellie,” the man said.

    Daniel had read enough to know the man was saying he wouldn’t allow his wife to cheat on him. To make him a cuckold.

    “Come on out, Tommy.” The man’s voice dripped menace. “Tell me where your mother hides.” The voice was closer to Daniel’s door now. Five more pops went off, accompanied by the sound of splintering wood.

    Daniel held his breath. Was his door locked? He heard the tinkling of metal. He guessed that the man carried a revolver and he’d dropped the spent bullet casings on the floor to reload.

    A sudden awareness spread through Daniel’s nerves. There was someone else in the bedroom with him. All his muscles contracted when a white shape sped toward him out of the shadows by the dead fireplace. He gave a long sigh when he saw Eloise’s kind face. Her presence was somewhat less comforting when he saw her green eyes were wide with fright. She wore a long white nightgown that covered her ankles.

    “Come now, young one,” Eloise whispered. She offered her left hand to Daniel and the binary diamonds on her ring shimmered in the starlight. She looked over her shoulder at the door and then back to Daniel. “We mustn’t let him find us here. He suspects our congress.”

    Wordless, Daniel took her hand. He’d forgotten how cold she was, her icy grip firm. He allowed her to pull him out of bed. The smooth floorboards beneath his bare feet were almost as cool as the woman’s hand. Thank goodness for the warmth of his flannel pajamas.

    “Storm’s coming, Ellie,” the man said. He might have been right outside the bedroom door. There was another clattering crash and two more pops. “When it arrives, even the Devil won’t save you.”

    “Hurry.” Eloise pulled Daniel directly toward the fireplace with some urgency.

    As they approached, Daniel realized that the hearth was somehow sideways and a yawning black gap looked out at him from either side. “What?” He let her lead him into the darkness. They paused on the other side of the fireplace, Eloise moved her free hand against the wall, and with a quiet grinding the hearth swung back and closed them off from the bedroom.

    “I had the builders install this hidden stairway without Frederick’s knowledge.” Eloise’s voice held a muted tone in the enclosed space. “Even early in our marriage, he was a man of moods ofttimes deplorable. And, of course, the workmen were eager to please the lady of the house.” Her frozen hand held firmly to Daniel’s warm one. “Careful now, there’s a step here. Good. And now here.” She reached up and gripped his elbow with her free hand as she guided him down the winding stairs in the black. “Frederick still knows nothing of this passage.”

    “Thank God for that.” Daniel took step after cautious step down and down.

    “Yes.” There was a smile in Eloise’s voice. “Or someone.”

    “Where are we going?” Daniel opened his eyes as wide as he could but could see only blackness.

    “The basement, dearie.” Eloise steadied Daniel as he almost lost his balance. “And here we are, no more of those dreadful stairs, you brave boy.” There was the sound of a flipped switch and then slow grinding. The basement hearth turned sideways and Eloise pulled Daniel through.

    The living room down in the basement was the largest room in the house. There was a treadmill left by the previous owners in one corner and a billiard table that also came with the house nearby. The Andersons had put a couch down here and had perched their television on a carboard box near the fireplace. The only light in the room came from a nightlight George had plugged in near the stairs.

    “I can’t believe it.” Daniel looked around as the fireplace swiveled closed behind them. “A secret staircase.” He let the pregnant woman pull him over to the couch. She sat down and had him lie next to her, his head in her lap. The chill seeped out of her as she played with Daniel’s hair, but he didn’t mind.

    “We’ll be safe down here, darling. He never looks for us down here.” Eloise paused and let the quiet around them bolster her words. “You must have had such a fright. I know just the thing to sooth you.” She shrugged her arms out of her nightgown and lowered the garment past her breasts. Her nipples stood out prominent and dark on her alabaster breasts. She slid her hips down to the edge of the couch and propped Daniel’s head on her bulging belly. “There now, drink and calm yourself.”

    “I don’t understand.” The icy tips of her fingers pressed against his cheek and turned his mouth toward her breast. With her other hand, she squeezed her right tit and plopped the nipple between his lips. Then Daniel understood. The sweetest, most delicious tangy flavor filled his mouth and he gulped it down. The temperature was the same as milk taken straight from the fridge. All his muscles relaxed and Daniel gave into the most wonderful drink he’d ever tasted.

    “There now. That’s a good boy.” Eloise looked down at him with a soft smile. “Everything’s better now. I’ll take care of you.”

    “Mmmmmmmm,” Daniel said.

    “I just have a favor to ask, Danny.” She stroked his cheek softly as he drank. “If I am to maintain my visits, you’ll need to have your mother take another step. She is most resistant to me, you see.”

    “Mmmmmmm?” David continued gulping that sweet, cold milk.

    “Have her take care of you again. But this time, darling, I’d like her to use her breasts to satisfy your cravings.” Eloise purred the words. “Understand? Those ruby-tipped globes are wasted on that father of yours. Clear enough?”

    Daniel nodded and sucked. Eloise wanted him to coax a titjob out of his mom. There was some aversion on Daniel’s part to the idea, but he would do anything to keep Eloise around. And one little titjob wouldn’t hurt anyone. He’d just have to find a way to convince his sweet mother. Daniel drifted off to sleep at Eloise’s breast.

    Birds sung and cool morning light fell over Daniel’s bed. He woke with a start and sat up in bed. He knew the night’s events had been no dream. He needed to find the courage to do as Eloise asked. Even if it took some time, he’d find a way.

    ~~

    Julie made breakfast Saturday morning. The kitchen was finally coming together. George and Julie had installed the new stove the day before and it worked perfectly. Also, they now had a dishwasher, thank God. The sink worked as it should. They’d even done half the countertops. Of course, this was only part of one small room and they had a whole mansion to update. But slow and steady wins the race.

    “Where’s Danny?” Julie called over her shoulder from the stove.

    “In the shower, I think.” Brittney called back from the dining room table where she read a book. She knew what her brother did in the shower, which is why she had taken the unoccupied bathroom on the other side of the second floor as her own. Boys were so gross.

    George stepped up next to his wife and gave Julie’s round bottom a good smack. “Sure you don’t want to come with us? Who knows what secrets we’ll unearth at the library?”

    “I’m sure, George.” Julie smiled at him and flipped the bacon in the pan. “I could use my beauty rest.”

    “If you get any more beautiful, Jules, you’ll burn a hole in my heart.” George kissed her rosy cheek and looked down at the frying pan. “Speaking of which, we better get that exhaust fan working. This smells great, but we don’t want grease all over our new kitchen.”

    “Our partially new kitchen, you mean.”

    “Our soon to be completely new kitchen, I mean.” George gave her butt another satisfying smack and went to pour himself some coffee. “Don’t miss me too much today, Jules.”

    “Don’t worry, honey,” Julie said. “I’ll have Danny to keep me company while you two are gone.” The sudden unbidden image of Daniel’s enormous penis flashed in Julie’s mind. She blinked and willed the thought away. “Back to normal, back to normal,” she muttered.

    “What was that, dear?” George took a long sip of hot coffee.

    “Nothing, George. I hope you and Britt have fun today.” Julie couldn’t quite seem to get the image of her son’s throbbing penis out of her mind. Maybe a good nap would really do her some good.

    ~~

    Daniel tried to get up the courage to ask his mother for more help with his dick, just as Eloise wanted. But he put it off and put it off. Instead, when she went down for a nap, he took the opportunity to fap. Maybe once he came, he’d have the courage to ask her for a titjob. But honestly, he didn’t know how she’d ever say yes.

    Naked, sitting in his desk chair, he opened up the computer folder with pictures of redheaded women. He hadn’t found a model yet that really looked like Eloise, but these women helped him fantasize. Pretty soon he was really going at it, both hands on his dick and looking at a particularly busty, freckled woman. Maybe after his mom’s nap he’d ask her for what Eloise wanted. Hopefully they’d still have enough time before the other half of the family arrived home.

    ~~

    In her dream, Julie walked out of the Palmer Mansion on a beautiful morning, the sun streaming down. There were trees around the house she did not recognize. She twirled in her dress, so happy for modern fashion with the abandonment of the bustle. These new dresses beautifully flared from her waist all the way to the ground. A carriage waited for her, the horses eager and whinnying. She took her husband’s right hand in her left and walked down the merry front path. The scent of spring blossoms hung in the air. Her husband was a tall man she recognized from somewhere, but couldn’t quite place him. It seemed she should know her husband, she thought. He was handsome and barrel chested, with a mustache, top hat, and long jacket.

    “Who’s the father, Jules.” Her husband’s grip became a vice on her hand and Julie shrieked in pain.

    “I don’t know what you mean, Frederick.” Julie hollered as the bones in her hand popped. As things do in dreams, it became clear his name was Frederick. This was Frederick Palmer. The thought seared into Julie’s brain. The delicate bones in her left hand broke one by one as Frederick squeezed harder and harder. Julie screamed. “Please …”

    “Is it the boy?” Frederick turned his dark eyes on her and there was nothing behind them. Only a deep, unending blackness. “Give him succor now. Protect him as you will. But if it is he that planted that pernicious seed, I will away with you both.”

    Julie sat up in bed gasping for air, clutching her blanket to her naked breasts. What a terrible nightmare. She managed to catch her breath and then looked at the bedside clock. It was eleven in the morning. Such a horrific dream for such a short nap. She held up her left hand and thought she could see the red imprint of fingers along the back slowly fading away. She made a fist and released it, looking at her wedding ring. Her hand was fine. It was just a dream. There was no red handprint now. She must have imagined it.

    “Danny,” she whispered to herself. “I must succor my child.” Julie climbed out of bed, her naked breasts bouncing. The words that escaped her mouth seemed both foreign and completely at home. “Children are a heritage from the Lord, offspring a reward from Him,” Julie whispered. She only wore her panties and that would never do, so Julie scanned the room. She found one of her husband’s large t-shirts and threw it on, giving her some modesty. “To help Danny is to help Him. And God asks for the aid of the righteous.” On bare feet, Julie padded out of her room and down the long hall. She didn’t know where she was going.

    Once at the other end of the hall, she looked around. Why was she there? The stairs went up to the east tower just before her, but Brittney was at the library with her father. There was a bathroom to her left, but she didn’t need that. A soft grunting sound came muffled through Daniel’s bedroom door. Succor the child. Julie knew what she needed to do.

    A bath towel hung by the shower in the bathroom. Julie stepped in there and grabbed it. She then crossed the hall and opened Daniel’s door without knocking.

    Julie should have been shocked, embarrassed, or at least disturbed by what she saw, but all she could think was that Daniel needed her help. He sat naked in his desk chair, looking at a picture of a voluptuous, naked woman on his computer monitor. Both hands furiously pumped at that hard, giant penis between his legs. Sweat beaded on his arms, shoulders, and face. His cheeks were red with the effort of his task. His hands stopped when his mother barged in, but they still held onto the veiny shaft. He made no effort to hide or cover himself. Instead he pivoted his chair to face her.

    “You can’t get it to come out, can you?” Julie stepped into the room and closed the door behind her. “I think God sent me a dream so that I’d help you.”

    “What?” Daniel glanced back at the picture of the naked redhead with huge boobs and freckles. He then looked back at his mom. “Oh, yeah. I do need help.” Daniel finally registered what she was wearing. One of his dad’s big t-shirts and completely bare legs. Because the t-shirt hung so low, he couldn’t even tell if she had panties on.

    “Okay, pumpkin.” Julie flashed a brief, nervous smile. “Mom’s on the job.” She took a step into the room and stopped. She twisted the towel in both hands. “Unless … it’s too weird for you … you know … having me touch you again.”

    “No, it’s okay.” Daniel thought of Eloise and wanted very much to make the dead woman happy. “The last time you did it, I felt so much better afterward.”

    “Well, let’s get you taken care of then.” Julie walked over to Daniel, rolled his chair way from the desk, spun him so that he was facing the monitor again, and kneeled down on the floor. She placed the towel next to her right knee. “You can look at that picture if it speeds things along.”

    “Thanks, Mom.” Daniel didn’t care much about the naked women on his monitor at the moment.

    “Should I …?” She looked up at the monstrosity, her brown eyes wide, her pupils dilated. “Should I use my mouth again?” Julie reached forward with her right hand and tentatively caressed his right testicle. It was so heavy and full.

    Daniel nodded.

    “I can do that. The mouth isn’t cheating. Right?” She looked past the penis at his skinny chest and thin arms. Such a miracle that this mighty tool would belong to her slight son.

    “Right, Mom.”

    “Just don’t tell your father, Danny.” She circled the shaft with the fingers on her left hand and gently closed them. It was so incredibly thick. “Or anyone else.” Julie’s focus when to the purplish top of his thing. Such an angry color for such a mild boy. She raised herself up a little on her knees and slowly slid the wide, flared head between her lips.

    “I won’t tell anyone.” Daniel secretly crossed his fingers as he said this. He’d sure as heck tell Eloise.

    “Ggggoooooogggghhhhh.” Julie had wanted to say good, but the cockhead got in her way. She bobbed her head in small quick strokes, remembering how best to service Daniel from last time. His thing was so dissimilar to his father’s. This was an almost completely different act than the marital fellatio Julie often performed. She moved her other hand to his pole and pumped up and down with both hands, squeezing tightly. The more she practiced, the more fluid it seemed.

    “You’re the best, Mom.” Daniel sighed and slouched further into his chair. Julie looked amazing with her pretty face contorted around his dick. Her crows-feet wrinkles etched themselves a little deeper as she struggled to blow her son. Her nostrils flared as she forced herself to breathe through her nose. “I hope Dad appreciates you.”

    Julie popped her mouth off Daniel’s thing and looked up at his young, handsome face. “He does, Danny.” Then she went right back to sucking.

    On the other side of town at that moment, George chewed on a pencil, reading through some very old files. He was close to something big. He just knew it. Something really big. He had no idea how close his wife was at that moment to something even bigger.

    Back in the Palmer Mansion, Daniel looked up from his mother’s bobbing brown hair to his monitor. Instead of the redheaded model he expected, he saw Eloise’s beauty staring back at him. Confused, he blinked several times. On the screen, Eloise nodded her head and the camera panned back. He could see that the ghost sat naked in a wingback chair, by a roaring fire. Her heavy boobs, pregnant belly, and fiery bush were all on full display. She grabbed a breast in each hand, squeezed them together, and moved them up and down. Daniel understood. He nodded at the monitor and Eloise winked an eye back at him. She dropped her breasts and leaned forward in her wingback chair in anticipation of what was to come.

    “Hey, Mom.” Daniel looked down at Julie as she worked his dick. “That feels … really great. But could I …?”

    Julie spit out his thing and looked up at him again. “What is it, Danny?” She panted a little. It was hard to get in enough air just breathing through her nose. “I’m here to help.”

    “Could you … I mean … would you …?” Daniel stammered.

    “Yes?” Her hands still slid slowly up and down his penis as she looked up.

    “Could you do it with your boobs?” Daniel spit the words out quickly.

    “With my …?” Julie turned it over in her head a moment and then understood. “Ohhhh. I see.” Her hands kept up their work as she thought about the request. “Really, Danny?” She cocked her head at him. “Really?”

    “Yeah, Mom. Please?” Daniel could already tell she was going to do it by the look in her eyes. “It wouldn’t be cheating.”

    “I suppose not. It’s not cheating if it’s just the boobs.” She let go of her son’s thing and reached for the hem of her husband’s shirt with both hands. She pulled off the shirt and tossed it behind her. Her boobs dropped and jiggled.

    “They’re beautiful, Mom.” Daniel fixed his stare on those magnificent tits. They hung perfectly on her chest, large, round and full. With thick pink nipples and small areolas. Daniel pulled his eyes away and looked at the monitor behind his mom. Eloise smiled broadly. His eyes dropped down to his mom’s face and he could see her cheeks were redder than usual.

    “Thank you for the compliment, Danny.” Dressed only in her black panties, Julie held her breasts, scooted herself forward, and wrapped them around his tool. She figured there was enough spit left over from the blowjob for lubrication. “I’ve never done this before, so it may take me a minute to figure it out.” She softly bit the tip of her tongue in concentration and tried one long pump with her breasts, using her hands to move her boobs up and down. Satisfied with the result, she did it again and again. Pretty soon she had an awkward, but consistent rhythm.

    “Dad’s missing out.” Daniel couldn’t look away from what his sweet mom was doing to him.

    “It’s okay.” Julie raised her eyes from Daniel’s thing and looked up into her son’s face. She could see the pleasure written there as he gritted his teeth. That she could bring her son such joy filled her with happiness. “I wouldn’t be able to do this for George anyway. Not like this.” She looked back down at the monster that slid between her tightly pressed boobs. “He’s so different from you, Danny.”

    Back at the library, George held up a paper excitedly. The plans, he’d found the plans. This would make their work so much easier and might solve the mystery of the locked room. When he brought a copy home, Julie would be so thrilled. This would surely be the most exciting thing she’d seen all day. He poured over the plans.

    In the Palmer Mansion, Daniel looked over his mother’s shoulder as she worked so hard to bring him off. On his monitor, he could see Eloise, still naked in her chair, biting her fingernails in expectation. Eloise nodded at Daniel and made the same volcano explosion motions with her hands that she’d made while watching him and Julie in the study the other day. Daniel resolved not to disappoint her this time.

    “Are you close, sweetie?” Julie stared down at that purple dome as it slipped between her cleavage.

    “Not … yet …” If Daniel warned her, she’d use the towel to finish him. Eloise didn’t want that. So instead, he grunted and let loose. Cum rocketed out of his dick, splashing up into Julie’s face and hair. It also flew through the air and landed on the wood floor all around them.

    On the computer monitor, Eloise silently bounced up and down on her chair, clapping her hands wildly and laughing with great joy.

    “Eeeewwwwwwww.” Julie closed her eyes, let go of her boobs, and turned away from the spewing thing. “Oh, my gosh, Danny. It’s in my face.” She could still feel cum landing on her side as she wiped the hot, salty mess off her lips and out of her eyes. “You can’t just do that, Danny. You have to let me know.” Julie blindly reached for the towel by her knee, found it, and brought it up to her face. After a few seconds, she felt no more sperm landing on her, so at least he was done.

    “Sorry … Mom.” Daniel didn’t have a bible verse for this situation, but he did have a handy aphorism. Better to ask for forgiveness than permission. He chose not to share it with her. “It was just …” he panted and looked at the mess he’d made. There was cum all over his stomach, thighs, and his mostly naked mother. The floor around them was a mess. It really had been a volcanic eruption. “It was just so … sudden.” Daniel glanced at the monitor and the image of Eloise was gone, replaced by the redheaded model from before.

    “It’s okay, pumpkin.” It dawned on Julie that in trying to do God’s will, she’d just bathed herself in what seemed like a gallon of teenage cum. That realization, was followed by another. She was incredibly wet. She’d been so focused on her son’s pleasure, that she hadn’t even noticed how much her body had responded to the acts they’d just committed. “I’m going to go take a shower and wash all this off.” Julie stood gingerly, rubbing the towel against her breasts to remove some of the congealing sperm there. “I want you to clean up this mess right away.” She walked to the door.

    “Of course.” Daniel didn’t move from the chair. He watched her panty-clad butt as she walked to the door, opened it, and disappeared down the hall. “Sorry.” He called after her. And he was sorry. Or at least a part of him was. But another part of him reveled in what had just happened and how Eloise would reward him the next time she paid him a visit.

    When Julie got in the shower, much to her surprise, she found her hand moving to her vagina. She took a long, hot shower and orgasmed several times as she masturbated, thinking about how she had just satisfied her son. They were some of the best orgasms she’d had in years. Maybe, just maybe, she’d offer to help Daniel out another time. Only if he still needed her help.

    Chapter 4

    Julie sat in the study on Sunday afternoon, staring at her computer monitor. She sighed. It wasn’t easy ***********ing floor tile for the bathrooms. She worked her way through period-relevant tile from salvaged projects. They had to save money at every step for their Palmer Mansion restoration.

    As she scrolled through the geometric patterns, Julie’s mind wandered to the deluge of sperm Daniel had sprayed on her. She’d once heard a vulgar comic say that every man’s dream was to cover women in sperm. They want to drown them in cum, he’d said. Julie thought the comic was just as horribly crass now as she did when she’d first heard him, but she might now understand the impulse better. It really had pleased Daniel to paint her with his seed like he did. And it had moved something in her as well. She, maybe, sort of liked it. That was a strange thing to admit to herself.

    Julie blinked and adjusted her reading glasses. The online tile store was gone from her monitor, replaced by a sex shop. Somehow, while she’d been daydreaming, she’d gone to a site she’d never seen before. How in the world had that happened? She was now staring at what the store promised were huge, pussy-changing dildos. Julie put her left hand to her mouth and moved the curser to the exit box. But instead of leaving, she scrolled down the page. She decided to have a little look out of curiosity.

    Five minutes later, she’d somehow purchased a jet-black, eleven-inch phallus with expedited shipping. Julie quickly closed the page and went back to her bathroom tile browsing. All the rest of the day, she felt a definite wetness between her legs. Pussy-changing was such a deplorably crude and sensationalized de***********ion. But as her mind continued to wander, Julie couldn’t help but wonder how true it might be. Maybe she’d have the courage to find out when the new toy arrived. Of course, whatever she did with the thing, she’d be sure to include her husband.

    ~~

    The stairs creaked as Daniel made his way up to the east tower room. “Britt? You up here?” He pushed the door to the tower and it squealed its way open. He thought he better add oiling door hinges to his parent’s punch list. “Britt?” Most of the windows in the tower were open and a cool breeze blew through the circular space.

    “I’m out here,” Britt called over her shoulder from outside the northernmost window.

    Daniel walked to the window and looked out. His twin sister sat cross-legged on the fish scale shingle roof that hung about three feet out from the tower and ran three-quarters of the way around. Her brown hair tossed and turned in the wind.

    “What are you doing out there?” Suddenly dizzy, Daniel leaned back into the room and stepped away from the window. He could no longer see Brittney, but she wasn’t that far away.

    “I like to come here and think.” Brittney didn’t bother looking back, she knew her brother was afraid of heights. “It’s so beautiful. I was just thinking about the sermon today.”

    “Oh?” Daniel tensed as movement caught his eye to the east. He relaxed when he saw Eloise gingerly climb in through a window to his right. Eloise cradled her big belly as she stretched her legs over the windowsill. Her long, flowing dress was without a bustle. It’s was quite striking with hues of blue and green. She smiled when she made eye contact with Daniel and walked over to him, careful to keep out of view of Brittney’s window.

    “Yeah, Corinthians 10:13, specifically. No temptation has overtaken you that is not common to man. God is faithful, and He will not let you be tempted beyond your ability, but with the temptation He will also provide the way of escape, that you may be able to endure it.”

    “What …” Daniel watched as Eloise approached, her bone-white finger placed on her pink lips.

    With her left hand, Eloise reached into his shorts and found his penis already hard. She nodded her head approvingly, her red hair blowing, ever so slightly, in the breeze.

    “What about it, Britt?” Daniel trembled at that frigid touch.

    Eloise leaned forward and pressed her lips on Daniel’s ear. “You did well with your mother. What a lovely achromatic painting you gave that pretty woman. Well done, indeed.” She giggled softly. “Now we continue.”

    “Now?” Daniel whispered back. But he offered no resistance as she lowered his shorts and boxers.

    “I was just wondering if that’s true.” Brittney breathed in the fresh air and watched the puffy white clouds blow slowly past. “I mean, if there really is a God, do you think He always gives us an out from our temptations? And if He does, why give us temptations in the first place?”

    “Well …” Daniel tried hard to keep his concentration as Eloise sunk to her knees with a let’s-be-naughty smirk on her freckled face. “Maybe it means that we can enjoy temptation and God will step in only if it gets out of hand.” Daniel sighed as Eloise took him into her icy mouth. The cold heightened his pleasure. He looked down at the twin diamonds on her finger and wondered why she still wore the ring if she had so completely turned on her marriage vows. Then he thought of Frederick’s anger out in the hallway. But even that remembered fear couldn’t spoil the high he got whenever Eloise paid him that special kind of attention.

    “I don’t know, Danny. That sounds like wishful thinking.” Brittney looked over her shoulder but couldn’t see her brother through the window. He was such a sissy about heights. “You haven’t been doing drugs or anything, have you?” Brittney didn’t think he had. She usually had a sixth sense when something was wrong with her brother. Although, lately, he’d been sort of a blank slate.

    “No … uuummmmm … nothing like that.” Daniel’s legs trembled as Eloise circled his purple head with her frigid tongue. “Uuuhhhh … tell me more.” Daniel’s eyes widened as Eloise grabbed his oversized balls, one in each palm, and took his monster dick down her throat with one fluid motion. He didn’t think it would be possible to take so much cock so easily, but then again, she wasn’t exactly human.

    “You sound strange.” Brittney sighed, she didn’t want to go back inside just yet, but it sounded like her brother needed her. “Do you need me to come in?”

    “I’m … fine.” Daniel fought the impulse to put his hands on her head. She might not like that. Despite the incredibly long strokes she took down her throat, there was almost no noise. “Stay … outside. Why are you thinking … uh … about temptation? Are you … getting serious with … Ted?”

    “Not really.” Brittney looked down at the overgrown yard far below and spotted an abandoned rose bush that was still sending out the most beautiful red flowers. She thought she’d have to go down there and pick some sometime. “The sermon just spoke to me, I guess. How about you, Danny? Any girlfriends I should know about?”

    “Noooo.” Daniel grit his teeth. His whole body trembled. He tried to stifle his groans as he let loose inside Eloise’s pretty mouth. He could see her jaw and neck work as she gulped shot after shot of cum down into her stomach.

    “Well, that’s too bad, Danny. You’re a nice boy and you’ll make some girl really happy.” Brittney could hear her brother groaning a little and assumed it was her spot high above the ground that upset him so. “I’ll come in.”

    Eloise pulled her mouth off his rod and wiped her lips with the back of her hand. She winked at him and faded away like dust on the breeze.

    Daniel’s whole body buzzed from the blowjob and he almost missed the telltale sounds of his sister scooting along the shingles outside. She was coming back in. Daniel hastily pulled his shorts over his still hard dick and pulled his t-shirt over the head as it stuck up past his belly button. He turned and waddled for the stairs.

    “Hey, where are you going?” Brittney stuck her head inside the window and watched her skinny brother retreat. Why was he walking like that?

    “I have to use the bathroom,” Daniel said over his shoulder. He got to the stairs and descended. “Bye.”

    “Okay, bye.” Brittney thought about why he was waddling to the bathroom and guessed he had one of those big boners she’d seen him get recently. “Ew, gross.” He was going to the bathroom to take care of it. Her nose wrinkled in disgust. Teenage boys were so nasty.

    ~~

    “Don’t I look pretty, George?” Julie twirled in her powder blue chemise and corset. It was late on a weekday night, the kids were sleeping, and the parents had been hard at work on the house all day. Time for some fun.

    “You always look pretty, Jules.” George tried not to frown. “What about some different lingerie tonight? It’s been a while since you wore that red, lacey set I got you for Valentine’s Day.”

    “Oh, come on.” Julie stuck her hip to the side and placed her hand on it, striking a pose. “You know you like it.” She laughed and walked to the closet. She always felt so giddy when wearing the Victorian underwear. “Plus, I’ve got a surprise for you.” She opened the closet door and bent to retrieve something.

    “Well, I like surprises.” George watched her from his reclined position on the bed. He did like how the corset accentuated Julie’s boobs and the flare of her hips. He just wanted to see a little more skin. Nonetheless, his dick stiffened in his boxers as he watched her round bottom.

    “Here we are.” Julie straightened and turned toward George.

    “What …?” George’s eyes went wide. Whatever he was expecting from his straitlaced wife, it wasn’t this. In both hands, she held before her the most enormous dick George had ever seen, certainly, almost a foot long and very thick. It was as black as pitch and evil looking. “What is that?”

    “I thought we could spice things up a bit.” Julie’s face opened in a broad smile. She held the phallus out in front of her, one hand circled around the veiny shaft, the other holding the round balls. “You wanna see me try and fit this thing in my little vagina?” She raised an eyebrow and cocked her hip at him again.

    “Uh … Julie … this is very …” George mumbled. His dick softened as he saw her wedding ring pressed into that veiny monstrosity. “Why?”

    “I just thought we should try it.” Julie bounded over to the bed, her breasts rocking up and down in the corset. “I don’t have any panties on. You’ll have to get me very wet, Georgie.”

    “Um …” George couldn’t take his eyes off the horrible thing. “I have a headache, Jules.” He rolled onto his side away from his wife and pressed his head into the pillow. “No sex tonight.”

    “Really?” Julie stopped by the bed and the smile dropped from her face. “I … I wanted to share this with you, George.”

    “I’ve got a headache. Too much work on the house.” George pulled the blankets up over him. “Could you get the light?”

    “Okay.” Julie’s shoulders slumped and she looked down at the thing in her hands. Frown lines creased her pretty face. Why had she bought this thing? And why would she think it would make George feel anything but anxiety over his own small penis? Was his penis small? Julie hadn’t thought so until recently. Julie returned to the closet and put the dildo away. She then went over by the door and flipped the light switch. The room fell into darkness. “Goodnight, dear.”

    “Goodnight,” George grumbled from the bed.

    Julie padded over to their bathroom to change out of the corset and chemise. She resolved to be a better wife to George. She’d make it up to him. Make him feel like a man again. She vowed to put big penises out her mind completely. No more helping her son. And she’d throw that dildo away in the morning. But … maybe … She thought it over as she pulled off the lingerie. Maybe she’d just hold that dark phallus one more time. That wouldn’t hurt anything. Just to feel the weight in her hands. And if Daniel really needed some help, she might just give it to him. A mother’s responsibility is to care for her son, after all. And that was just as important as her wifely duties.

    ~~

    Julie made breakfast, fed her family, and sent the twins off to school. She then kissed her husband on the cheek and sent him off to the hardware store. She had the whole house to herself for a little while, a rarity. And to her great surprise, a few minutes later, she found herself sitting on the edge of her bed, rubbing the head of that giant dildo up against her wet vaginal lips.

    One minute she was stripping to take a much-needed shower, the next she had the dildo in her hands. The thing was so substantial and manly. Her fingers trembled as she tried to push it in. “Ooohhhhhhh.” She grunted and looked down between her hanging breasts as just the very tip stretched her out. The jet-black thing looked like a phallus made of night. It was almost like some ancient darkness spread her opening, trying to get in. She reminded herself it was just molded silicone as her moans filled the bedroom.

    It was too much. “For you, Danny. I’d do anything.” Where had those words come from? Suddenly she imagined her skinny son trying to shove his monster into her. It was even bigger than what she held in her hands. She knew such an act would destroy her marriage and her vagina, but the thought was irrepressible.

    “Oh, Danny.” She struggled to push more of the dildo into her, but only got another fraction of an inch in. She looked down at her poor vagina, it was spread around the head obscenely. Why did this feel so good? “Oh, no.” A surge of pleasure flooded through her, and suddenly her vagina erupted.

    “What’s … happening?” Julie’s whole body trembled and she dropped the dildo to the floor where it landed with a solid thud. “Oooohhhhhhhhh.” A small geyser of clear liquid shot out of her vagina and sprayed upon the floor. And then another and another. Julie tossed her head back onto the bed and shrieked out the most amazing orgasm of her life.

    When she was done, she lay there for a while, her heart thumping and chest heaving with each breath. She finally stood and looked at the puddle on the floorboards. Nothing like that had ever happened to her before. “I must get rid of that thing.” She eyed the dildo with contempt and thought of the sermon from that past Sunday. God is faithful, and he will not let you be tempted beyond your ability, but with the temptation he will also provide the way of escape, that you may be able to endure it.

    Escape. God would give her the strength to throw away the dildo so that she might escape this new feeling. She didn’t want the dildo to come between her and George. She resolved to take that enormous thing to the trash just as soon as she cleaned up her mess.

    Once the floor was again spotless, and the sheets changed. Julie somehow lost her resolve and she hid the dildo behind some books on one of the shelves in the library, one of which was Turgenev’s First Love. As she neatly lined up the books in front of the monster, she thought that this was just as good as throwing it away. Out of sight, out of mind. She turned and went back upstairs to take that much needed shower.

    ~~

    The Andersons assembled on the couch in the basement for a movie night. It was a family tradition to all get together on the third Thursday of the month for a screening. Although it wasn’t the same since Brad moved out.

    Daniel sat on one end of the couch, leaning on his mother’s shoulder. George sat on the other side of Julie, holding her right hand in his left. Brittney curled herself on the other end of the couch, in the corner with her knees pressed into her chest.

    Most of the family kept their eyes on the screen, watching the latest sci-fi extravaganza. On screen, lasers flew and spaceships exploded. But Daniel’s eyes kept wandering away from the TV and toward the fireplace. In the days since Eloise had led him down those hidden stairs, Daniel had tried to find the lever or latch that turned each fireplace but couldn’t get any of them to open.

    As his eyes looked around the shadowy mantle, he caught some movement to the left on the stairs to the main level. Eloise stood there in one of her long flowing dresses. She smiled and beckoned to Daniel with her finger. Daniel rose from the couch and walked toward the stairs.

    “Where are you going, mister?” Julie watched him leave.

    “Bathroom.” Daniel didn’t look back.

    “Well, don’t be long.” Julie snuggled into her husband’s warm side. “I think they’re almost at the mothership.”

    “Sure, Mom.” Daniel mumbled and climbed the stairs. He couldn’t see Eloise anymore, but once in the main hall, he heard the crackle of fire in the living room and saw an orange, rhomboid glow cast through the open door ahead. He walked down the hall, turned into the living room, and stopped. There was indeed a roaring fire in the fireplace. Eloise sat on the hearth, with her long dress tucked under her. Her eyes shone with the reflected blaze and with greeting.

    “So nice to pull yourself away from that image-box for me.” She stood and smoothed out her dress. Her pale arms seemed to glow in the warm, luminous room. “You continue to make me proud, Danny, and I so love giving you rewards.”

    A sudden thought occurred to Daniel as he took in the swell of her belly, boobs, and hips under her flowing dress. “How come you don’t have that thing on the back of your dress?”

    “The bustle?” Eloise cocked her head. “It’s not in style anymore, dearie.”

    “But I saw you wearing a dress like that before.” Daniel furrowed his brow. One part of his mind told him it didn’t matter what she wore. She was going to be naked soon anyway. But another part of his mind wanted to follow this rabbit down its hole.

    “It was in style when I wore it.” She smiled and nodded with encouragement at him. “I always keep up with the latest fashion.”

    “So …” Daniel half-turned and closed the sliding door behind him. “I’m seeing a younger and older you at different times? One when the bustle was in fashion and one when it wasn’t?”

    Eloise smiled and winked at him.

    “But …” Daniel thought it through. “You’re always pregnant.” He lowered his pants and pulled off his micro-boxers. His dick stood proudly, casting a long shadow against the far wall.

    “Now, Danny, you know I wasn’t always pregnant.” Eloise slipped out of her dress and dropped it to the floor. Naked, she stepped back onto a luxurious bearskin rug in front of the hearth, cupping her swollen breasts and belly with her thin arms.

    “Two different children, then?” Daniel didn’t care about the rug or the animal heads adorning the walls. He didn’t even notice all the new furniture stuffed into that room.

    Eloise clapped her hands in delight. “Such a clever boy. Different children. Same belly. Different times. Different fathers.”

    “Frederick was the father of the first child. Right?” Daniel walked toward her, his dick swaying before him, the firelight dancing off his flesh. “Who was the second father?”

    “The past is done and gone, Danny.” Eloise opened her arms to him. “I have so much to teach you now. We must prepare you, dearie. You still know so little.”

    Daniel stepped onto the rug, the bear fur soft between his toes. He placed one hand on the fleshy curve of her butt and the other on the delicate arch of her back. He fell into her cold embrace and stretched up to plant his lips on hers. Her boobs and belly pushed wonderfully against him. His dick fit snuggly between her legs.

    Eloise broke their kiss and looked down into his eyes. “Mate me, Danny.” She dropped down to her knees. “A mare is meant for the gallop.” She turned, dropped to all fours, and presented her round ass to him. “Ride me.”

    Daniel wasted no time in entering her, and he didn’t even need her help. He now knew where her opening was and he slid right in. He found a steady rhythm and watched in fascination as her butt rippled with each thrust.

    “You have a tender heart.” Eloise looked back at him over her flawless, white shoulder with languid, lust-filled eyes. “But that is not enough for a woman, young stallion. Control …” She bit her bottom lip as his cock hit somewhere deep inside her. “Your first lesson is control. You must take a woman by the reins and drive her as you would a wild mare you mean to tame. This is the secret few of the fairer sex will tell. But mark my words, all desire it.” She turned her head forward and stared into the fire. “Take my hair, Danny.”

    “Okay.” Daniel had not thought himself the type to grab a woman by the hair, but he wasn’t about to say no to her. He took a fistful of copper hair with his left hand and pulled her head back a little.

    “Yes.” Eloise arched her back, her round belly dropping closer to the rug below. “This is … oooohhhhhh … the most important lesson. Everything else you learn … is nestled inside this one fact. A woman longs for surrender. Tame her and she is yours.”

    “Not … uh … uh … uh … all women.” But even as he said this, Daniel tightened his grip on her hair and dug his fingertips into the cool flesh just south of her right hip.

    “Yes, all women. I … will … show you, my sweet. You have … paid …” Eloise grunted as she bounced under his control. She no longer pushed back with each thrust, she couldn’t. She just did her best to absorb the onslaught. It was perfect. “You paid, Danny, and now … you will receive your bounty.” Her fingers dug into the rug. “Tell me … tell me what you wish to do.”

    “I’m gonna … cum.”

    “No.” She shook her head, her hair still firmly in his grasp. “No, impose … upon me, Daniel.”

    “Take … my … cum … Mrs. Palmer … aaaaahhhhhhhhhhh.” Daniel shot his load deep inside Eloise’s frigid pussy. His hips fell out of rhythm but kept bucking.

    Eloise gasped and took the heat deep in her. It felt so good to be filled to the brim with life. Eventually the boy behind her stilled and released her hair. “We still have work to do, but that was fine. Mighty fine.” She moved forward and dislodged him. “You’ve filled my crinkum crankum, and that’s always a good thing, dearie.” She turned onto her side and looked up at him. “Now get dressed and get yourself back to your family.”

    “Um … okay.” Daniel nodded. He stood and went to fetch his clothes.

    “You’re a good boy, Danny.” Eloise luxuriated in the post-coital feelings that swept through her. She watched the skinny boy shrug into his clothing. “Soon, you’ll be a great boy.” She smiled. “Now get you away to your dear mother and request the aid you so rightly deserve.” Cum leaked out between her legs and pooled on the rug. She had so much to teach that young eighteen-year-old. And he seemed eager to learn.

    “Now?” Daniel opened the door.

    “Yes, now.” Eloise smiled her warmest smile up at him as the fire crackled behind her. “Take the reins, Danny.”

    Daniel nodded, waved to Eloise, and walked out of the living room.

    ~~

    A space battle raged on TV as Daniel returned to the basement.

    “You smell funny.” Brittney looked up at her brother as he awkwardly walked behind the couch and sat down on the other end by their mother. “Anyway, you missed a lot. The good guys are taking control of the mothership.”

    “Oh, yeah?” Daniel’s hard dick pressed painfully into his soft belly as he sat down. He moved his butt around on the cushion and tried to get comfortable.

    “You do smell strange, Danny.” Julie lifted her head off her husband’s shoulder and looked at her son. He smelled like some sort of pungent tropical flower. “And why are you squirming like that?”

    “Sorry, Mom.” Daniel finally stuck his butt toward the end of the cushion and leaned back. Now his dick wasn’t poking him anymore. “Just having a hard time getting comfortable.”

    Julie looked down at Daniel’s pants and saw the clear outline of his mammoth package. “Oh.” Her eyes went wide. The poor boy had such a hard time with his thing these days. “I see.”

    “Quiet everyone.” George didn’t take his eyes off the TV screen. “We’re about to see the aliens.”

    “Sorry, Dad.” Daniel leaned over and whispered in his mother’s ear, “I’m having trouble again and I need your help.”

    Julie shook her head and squeezed George’s hand tighter. George squeezed back, but his attention stayed on the movie.

    “Please,” Daniel whispered. “I tried in the bathroom, but it didn’t work.” He found that ever since moving into their new house, lies came much easier to him. “I’ll be quick. We’ll be back in time for the end of the movie.”

    “Daniel Gregory Anderson,” Julie hissed and gave Daniel a steely glare. But her heart softened as she looked into her son’s pained blue eyes. She disentangled her arm from George’s arm, stood, and looked down at her lovely husband. “I have to help Daniel with something. We’ll be right back.”

    “Can’t it wait?” George looked up at her and frowned.

    “Apparently, it cannot.” Julie walked off toward the stairs.

    “You’re missing the movie,” George called after her.

    “We’ll be back in a jiffy, dear.” Julie climbed the stairs, her dress billowing behind her. “Come on, Danny.”

    “Right.” Daniel blinked his eyes. He couldn’t believe she’d agreed. He rose from the couch and walked around the back again so his stiff dick wouldn’t be obvious to his father and sister.

    “Don’t be long.” George said as his son followed his wife out of the basement.

    “We won’t,” Daniel said over his shoulder. He climbed the stairs and entered the long main hall.

    “I can’t believe I agreed to this.” Julie waited for him, standing with her hands on her hips and tapping her bare foot on the floor. “Come on, let’s get you taken care of.” She grabbed Daniel’s hand and pulled him into the bathroom. She then shut the door and locked it behind them. “Okay, pants off. We have to hurry.”

    “Thanks, Mom. I really needed this.” Daniel pulled off his pants and boxers and his dick flopped out.

    “Yes, I can see. It looks really … um … engorged.” Julie reached out and gently brushed her fingernails along the purple head. “What is that smell? It’s musky and flowery … like …” Julie scrunched up her nose and moved her hand away from his penis. “Did you already take care of yourself? You smell like sperm and I’m not going to be doing this if you can do it yourself.”

    “No. I promise.” Daniel’s mouth sprouted lies like they were trees in a growing forest. “It’s just the precum. I get a lot of precum when it won’t go down.”

    “Oh.” She reached back for the long, heavy thing and grasped the shaft in her left hand. “Well, I suppose that’s unusual and a bit unseemly, but I’m your mother and I’ve seen it all. And … the thought is actually kind of … um …” Her hand moved back and forth. “… interesting.”

    “Can you do it with your mouth again? It’s not cheating.” Daniel watched as she lowered herself to her knees on the tile. He had a wonderful view of her pretty face as it went slack, absorbed, as she was, with watching the slightly pulsing dick.

    “It better not be cheating …” Julie licked the head and tasted Daniel’s salty flavor. “… or I’d be a very bad wife.” She opened wide and took the head inside. That was all she could fit. She remembered her technique for taking care of Daniel and bobbed her head with little short strokes while pumping his shaft with both hands. Her brown ponytail danced as she worked to bring Daniel off.

    “You’re … aaaahhhhh … a great wife.” Daniel looked down at her pretty lips as they contorted around his dickhead. “And the … best mom in the world.”

    “Mmmmmmmmm,” Julie said.

    Down in the basement, George let out a woop as the protagonist took control of the mothership. Brittney smiled at her father, and wondered what the other half of the Andersons were up to.

    A little later in the bathroom, Julie still worked Daniel, giving him short pumps with her mouth and long strokes with her hands. She pulled her mouth off his thing and looked up. “We … really need to … get back to the … movie.” She panted from the effort, but her hands kept working the shaft. “Are you close? Do you need my boobs again?”

    “Yeah, Mom. That’d help this go way faster.” Daniel watched Julie shrug out of the top of her dress, and reach behind and unclasp her bra. He held his breath as her tits dropped out of confinement. They were so perfect, with her large pink nipples, and the blue web of veins that ran just under the skin. They made his mother look so vulnerable.

    “You have to tell me before you explode this time.” Julie rose up on her knees a little and pressed her son’s rod between her boobs. “You can’t cover me with your stuff like you did before.” The memory of that moment sent an involuntary shiver down her spine and caused her vagina to dampen even more than it was already. She could feel her panties soaking through. “We don’t have time for a shower.”

    “Sure, Mom.” Daniel wondered what Eloise would think about that. He didn’t want to disappoint the apparition, but she hadn’t said anything about it this time. Daniel looked around the bathroom, half expecting to see Eloise’s reflection in the mirror, but there was no sign of her. He looked back down at his mother and sighed as she eagerly slid his saliva-soaked dick between her large, soft tits. Julie stuck out the tip of her tongue just a little as she focused all her energy on making Daniel cum.

    After a few minutes, Julie looked up into her son’s eyes. “Are you close, Danny?”

    “Not yet.” Daniel’s mouth hung open as he watched the remarkable sight playing out in front of him.

    “We have to hurry this along.” Julie looked at the locked door and then back at Daniel. “What can I do?”

    “How about your butt, Mom?”

    “I beg your pardon, young man?” Julie let go of her breasts and leaned back. Her arms were tired.

    “If I could rub it on your butt, I’m sure I wouldn’t last long.” Daniel took hold of his dick and stroked it while Julie thought things over.

    “It wouldn’t be cheating if you just rubbed on my butt.” Julie stood, turned her back to Daniel, and lifted her dress up to her waist. “And … also … I’ll need to keep my panties on.” She leaned forward and placed her hands on the countertop next to the sink. Her feet inched out as she spread her legs to lower her butt down to her son’s level.

    “Of course.” Daniel stepped up behind and looked down at her amazing ass. He couldn’t decide what he liked best. The way it flared out from her narrow waist? The way it jiggled with just the slightest of her movements? The round, perfect curves? He loved all of it. “Here I go.” He placed his dick between her cheeks with the head all the way up above the crumpled dress hanging from the small of her back. He grabbed a cheek in each hand and then rubbed his shaft in a seesaw motion.

    Back in the basement, the move accelerated toward its climax. “Behind you! The alien’s behind you, dummy,” George shouted at the TV. The stupid pilot had forgotten to look behind him. George was so into the movie, he didn’t even notice his wife and son still weren’t back yet.

    “That’s it, pumpkin.” Julie braced herself against the rubbing monster behind her. She hoped Daniel couldn’t tell how wet she was. “Let me know when you’re ready.” She looked down at her hands to avoid looking into the mirror and her ring sparkled up at her. She did not want to see what she looked like submitting to her son in this way. What they were doing may not have been cheating, but it certainly was dirty.

    “I’m … ready … Mom.” Daniel moved his eyes from that wobbling butt, past her rumpled dress hanging around her waist, and up her pale, bare back to where her delicate shoulder blades arched. She was beyond beautiful.

    “Good boy, Danny.” Julie quickly turned around, grabbed a bath towel from the towel rack, and dropped to her knees again. “Shoot it out. Get it all out of there, sweetie.” She grabbed his penis and gave the most furious handjob of her life.

    “Mom … Mom … Mooooommmmm.” Daniel’s balls churned.

    Down in the basement, Brittney covered her eyes to hide from the images on the screen. “Ew, gross. The alien’s oozing all over her.”

    George chuckled. “It’s just a movie, Britt.”

    Back up in the bathroom, sensing the moment, Julie lifted the towel up and caught spurt after spurt with soft Egyptian cotton. She looked up at Daniel and marveled at how the orgasm had taken him over. He shut his eyes, gritted his teeth, and shook all over. “Let it all out. That’s a good boy.” The towel started to soak through so she folded it up to help absorb all that sperm. She knew from experience just how much her son stored in those giant balls of his.

    “Wow …” Daniel panted and opened his eyes. “Thanks, Mom.”

    “You’re welcome, pumpkin.” Julie took the towel away and saw a little stray cum left behind on the purple head. She leaned forward and licked it off with her pink tongue. Her shoulders gave a quick shiver at the salty, tangy taste. “All better?” Julie rolled the towel into a ball and put it in the sink. She then picked up her bra, stood up, and put it back on.

    “Yeah, thanks Mom. I don’t know what I’d do without you.” Daniel sighed and pulled up his micro-boxers. He stuffed his deflating dick into the pouch.

    “Well, if I wasn’t helping you, you’d definitely need a doctor.” Julie pulled her dress up and slipped her arms back in. She shook her hips to get the dress to fall back down to her knees. “You’ve got so much in there.” She nodded at his boxers. “It’d be unhealthy if it got backed up.”

    “Yeah, totally.” Daniel pulled up his pants and buttoned them. “What are we going to tell Dad and Britt?”

    “Well …” Julie turned to the mirror and checked herself out. She looked fine. Certainly not like she’d just had a giant penis between her breasts. “… I don’t think we should lie. But …” She looked at Daniel in the mirror and raised an eyebrow.

    “Let’s just tell them I needed some help figuring out what to say to a girl.” Daniel ran a hand through his messy blond hair. “You’re a girl, Mom. And you helped me say stuff to you. So, it’s sorta true.”

    “Good enough.” Julie nodded. “Speaking of girls, maybe you could find someone at school who’d help you with your thing. I can’t keep doing this forever.” She saw Daniel’s face fall and Julie quickly added, “I’ll be here if you need it. I just don’t want you relying on your mother for this sort of thing, sweetie.”

    “Thanks, Mom.” Daniel’s face brightened. “I’ll see if I can find myself a girlfriend.”

    “That’s my boy.” Julie picked up the towel and held it away from her body. “I’m going to go put this in the laundry hamper in your room. I can’t take it down to the washing machine right now.” She gave Daniel a chagrinned smile, imagining walking the cum filled towel right by her daughter and husband in the basement. “Stay here, I’ll be right back.” Julie jogged down the hall and up the stairs in her bare feet.

    Daniel stepped out into the hall and waited. A minute or so later, Julie returned and they went back down for the rest of movie night.

    “Hey, where’d you two go? You missed it.” George looked up from the couch and pointed to the TV where the credits rolled.

    “Oh, I’m sorry dear.” Julie frowned and folded her arms over her chest. “Danny needed some help with a girl.”

    “Oh, a girl huh?” Brittney looked at her brother and waggled her eyebrows. “Anyone I know?”

    Daniel shook his head.

    “Fine, keep your secrets.” Brittney laughed. She knew her brother needed lots of help, he was way too shy around the girls in school. “I hope it works out with her.”

    “Uh … thanks, Britt.” Daniel looked at his beautiful mom. “I do too.”

    ~~

    Later that night, Julie tried to make it up to George by giving him his first titjob. “You like it, honey?”

    “It’s … different.” George’s dick didn’t actually feel all that great engulfed in her boobs.

    “Maybe if I try it this way.” Julie felt frustrated. He was too small to make it work right. Or maybe her breasts were too big. It was a disappointing endeavor. “How about my mouth?”

    “That’d be better.” George nodded as she devoured his dick.

    Julie sucked hard and even let him finish down her throat. She swallowed and smiled up at him. She hoped he’d be up for round two. Julie really wanted some sex after all the foreplay she’d had that day with the Anderson men. “How about a little more? I’ll ride you, honey. You wouldn’t have to work at all.”

    “What’s gotten into you, Jules?” George groaned and rolled over in bed. “That’s enough for one night.”

    Julie sighed and went to go turn off the light. She contemplated sneaking into the library and retrieving the dildo, but she’d sworn she wouldn’t use that thing again. She flipped the switch and the room went dark. “Goodnight, George.”

    “Goodnight, Jules.”

    She walked across the room and lay down next to him in bed. When she closed her eyes, she could think only of how Daniel’s penis had felt rubbing against her behind. What would it be like to allow that thing in? She tried very hard not to think about the answer to that question.

    If you want to read lots more stuff, vote on new stories, or support my writing, please visit my Subscribestar site (you can find the link in my profile).

    Thanks for reading!


  • Riding With Sam (Cousin Ashley Gets Her Own Story 2)

    Font size : +


    Riding With Sam (Plus a bonus story following the main story) by rutger5

    Sam was standing there with an uncertain look on her face as she waited for my answer. I was unsure what to do though since I was with my friends and I didn’t wish to blow them off, plus we hadn’t even decided if we were going to the party when Kayla surprised me by speaking.

    “Hi I’m Kayla and you don’t know me but I’m a friend of Ashley’s and I remember you from school. Any chance you can give me a ride? That bike is so hawt.”

    Kayla stuck her hand out after she breathlessly blurted out her request. Sam shook her hand with a bemused expression on her face and gave me a sidelong glance to which I just shook my head to keep from laughing.

    “Sure why not, I’ll give you a ride” Sam said before turning my way “how about you Ash, are you next?”

    Without even realizing it I nodded yes which made Sam flash a big smile. She then turned and walked to her bike and pulled her spare helmet from the back and handed it to Kayla who had already climbed on the back and was waiting expectantly. Sam climbed on but before starting the bike she turned back to Kayla. It seemed to me that she subtly flexed her bicep as she adjusted the rear view mirror, her black sleeveless t-shirt showing her arms to their best effect.

    “So have you ever ridden before?” she asked her.

    “Yeah both my brother and cousin have bikes so I’ve been on motorcycles before, but never a brand new one. This bike is so cool” she said before putting the helmet on.

    Carly and I shook our heads from her answer because it was so Kayla that the fact that the bike was new impressed her so much, but she was a label whore and trendsetter wannabe. Right before she put on her helmet Sam winked at me and mouthed “Be right back.”

    Then she turned on the engine and throttled it before taking off with Kayla holding her waist tightly. There was part of me that felt a twinge of jealousy as they paused at the entrance to the parking lot before Sam gunned the engine and turned onto the street and drove away. It was me she had asked and I thought she liked me and I found her attractive, even though she was butcher than any girl I’d ever been with.

    “So what’s the deal Ash, with this Sam girl I mean?”

    “I don’t know about any deal Carly, I cheered at some of her games last school year before she graduated and I ran into her at the mall today when I was looking for a job. She recommended me to the manager and you heard I probably got the job. That’s all there is to it” I answered truthfully except for the last part.

    My friends had no knowledge that I’d occasionally had sex with girls. It was something I’d kept to myself figuring people might not understand that sometimes I liked to eat pussy or have the favor returned by a girl. It didn’t change me any or who I was but Sam was different and uncharted territory to me. All my female lovers had been other girly girls like me who liked guys as well. Somehow I couldn’t see Sam with a guy, she was obviously lesbian all the way. And for some reason that turned me on, plus the fact that she was good looking certainly helped. Sam wasn’t beautiful but she had striking features and a really nice smile and a very athletic body with tattooed, chiseled arms.

    “Is that all? I swear you were giving each other the eye earlier” Carly replied with a knowing stare.

    “Well I can’t help it if she noticed how hot I am.”

    Carly didn’t seem convinced of my innocence in the matter though and she shook her head slowly as she considered what to say.

    “Listen I know I called her a lezzy earlier but I’m not against them any. Its just that the look you gave her was more than casual and to be honest Ash there have been times that I swore you were checking out girls in the locker room. I know you like guys but I’ve been your friend since 6th grade and sometimes I notice things. I never said anything about it because we all look at the competition some but I always suspected there was more to it than that.”

    “Oh my God” I blurted out “does everyone think that about me?”

    I’d always been so careful about eyeing other girls and now I realized I wasn’t as slick as I thought. Had I been labeled a secret lesbian? That thought gave me pause and I was worried until Carly laughed.

    “So it is true then. Don’t worry Ashley your secret is safe with me. I doubt anyone noticed, its just we’re friends so I’m more tuned in to you then most. Plus we’ve had gym class together the last few years. It wasn’t like you were sitting there drooling or anything. It just seemed strange that you would be so discreet instead of just looking openly, like you didn’t want to be noticed. If it was innocent you wouldn’t care, you know.”

    “You don’t hold it against me, do you Carly? I do like guys but I think girls are cute in a different way. I never told people because I didn’t want to be different or be judged.”

    “You are my friend and I’m not so shallow you know.”

    “Thanks Carly, you are great” I told her before hugging her. “The thing is Sam isn’t like the girls I’m usually attracted to and she is pretty open about liking girls it seems so I doubt anything will happen between us. Don’t want to blow my cover you know.”

    “You do what you want Ash, but if you’re attracted to her and like her then why hide it? You never know until you give it a try.”

    What Carly said made a lot of sense to me. There was no reason to not see if anything developed between us. Maybe Sam wasn’t actually interested in me, she just might have been admiring my body the way a guy would but thought I was too young or something. She was starting college in the fall while I was just sixteen.

    “You might be right Carly but I’m probably just a kid to her. Still I’ll go for a ride and this way I can see if she is interested. But what about you and Kayla? I don’t want to abandon you guys.”

    “Don’t worry about us, we’ll head to that party and you can meet us there if you want. Besides with older guys there Kayla will be in her element anyway. And don’t worry about your “secret”. I won’t say a word to anyone including Kayla, but I have to ask Ash. I’m your friend and I’m curious, have you ever checked me out when I was naked around you or thought about me in that way?”

    Luckily for me Sam pulled into the parking lot with Kayla at that moment, sparing me from answering her loaded questions at least for now. The motorcycle pulled up and stopped next to us. Kayla carefully climbed off and removed the helmet before handing it to me. Sam also removed her helmet and stared at me expectantly. Looking at my outfit Kayla shook her head.

    “I don’t know about riding dressed like that Ash, be careful. By the way what’s the plan?”

    “We’re going to the party and Ashley is going for a ride and we can meet up later” Carly said as she took Kayla by the arm.

    “Okay bye, see you Ash and thanks for the ride” Kayla said directing the last part to Sam as they headed off talking to each other a mile a minute.

    As Sam stood waiting I studied my outfit. I was wearing a light blue tank top with a lacy border and black flats but it was my black skirt I was worried about. It was kind of short and I was afraid it might ride up too high revealing the thong I was wearing beneath but what could I do. Placing the helmet on my head I strapped it on. Unlike Sam’s helmet which had a dark visor the one I was wearing left my face uncovered. Gingerly I lifted my leg as I straddled the bike and once I did I sat and lifted my feet and placed them on the footrests.

    “Ashley have you ever been on a motorcycle before?” Sam asked.

    “No I haven’t so take it nice and easy to start with and please don’t let me fall off.”

    “No problem, you just hold on tight especially on the turns” Sam said as she turned the ignition and the engine roared to life.

    Immediately I felt the vibrations from the engine and when Sam revved it a few times it was like the 649 cc’s went straight to my pussy and jump started it. Then she hit the throttle and we were off. She hooked a quick right and we cruised down the street. The feel of the wind against my face was awesome although at first my tummy was filled with butterflies but as she drove I really got into it, especially the feeling between my legs. When we stopped at a red-light I tapped Sam in her side and when she turned I yelled over the sound of the engine.

    “If you want to you can go faster.”

    Her head nodded in response and she again revved the engine as we waited and as soon as the light turned green the bike took off like a bat out of hell. We easily passed a couple of cars in the left lane as Sam gave it some gas while at the same time coming close to giving me an orgasm. My hands gripped her tightly as we flew around a curve in the street and the bike leaned sideways. As the feeling grew between my legs I buried my face against Sam’s back and held on for dear life. The throbbing machine between my legs felt to me like a giant vibrator. My climax was rapidly approaching when at the next intersection we came to a stop sign.

    When Sam stopped she put one of her leather glove clad hands over mine and revved the engine again. As I trembled from the sensation she squeezed my hand firmly. This time it was more than I could take as I felt my juices leak from my climaxing pussy into my drenched panties. The orgasm made me gasp for breath as the bike then drove on but at a low speed as it approached a commercial strip.

    At the next parking lot Sam pulled in and came to a stop whereupon she removed her helmet and climbed from the bike. My body was reluctant to move due to my leg muscles still shaking gently as well as that I figured there would be a noticeable wet spot on the seat from when I had cum. Sam met my gaze with her chocolate brown eyes until I glanced down feeling embarrassed as if she could see my thoughts.

    “You alright Ashley?” she asked with sincerity in her firm voice.

    I just nodded as I didn’t trust my voice right now, I had the feeling she would be able to hear the lust I was feeling reflected in it.

    “So if you want me to drop you at some party just let me know, okay, as I don’t know the address.”

    I paused for a few seconds before answering as I gathered my thoughts and gained a greater measure of control over my highly aroused body.

    “Well I do want to meet up with my friends again and they are going to the party. But you don’t have to just drop me off” I said pausing while I looked straight at Sam. I took a deep breath before continuing as I intended to put it all on the line with her.

    “I’d like it if you hung out with me as well, if you want to I mean” I concluded as I hung my head afraid to continue looking at her in case she was about to shoot me down.

    She didn’t say a word at first and I was afraid that she was trying to come up with the words to blow me off nicely. Probably along the lines of ‘Well you’re a nice kid, but I go with college women now’ or something to that effect when I felt her hand touch my cheek. Startled by this I brought my head up and when I did Sam’s lips met mine with a kiss.

    Her lips were warm and soft and the kiss started gentle but when my hands went around her neck it became harder and fiercer and I felt her hand press against my ribs. Sam’s tongue slipped between my parted lips and when my tongue met it I realized that her tongue was pierced with a tongue ball. As we kissed I felt my already heated loins become even gooier from her touch as her strong hand traced its way toward my butt. Suddenly from a passing car a voice called out “Get a room” followed by the sound of laughter. We broke the kiss and I felt the blood rush to my face from my feeling of embarrassment. Sam smiled at me as her hand reluctantly moved off me. She put her helmet on but with the visor up for now.

    “So what is the address where we are going” she plainly asked as she looked down at me. I quietly told her at which point she mounted up again and we were off. Again I wrapped my arms around her waist and pressed my face sideways to her muscled torso. The ride felt like heaven to me with the combination of the vibrations coupled with the closeness of her body to mine. The ride ended far too soon for me as we arrived at the house where the party was. It was hopping with some people milling about in the driveway and on the front porch and you could hear the music filtering out from inside.

    Sam worked her bike up the driveway and put down the kickstand before helping me off. Her eye definitely noticed the darker patch where my excited little pussy had seeped onto the black leather seat. After removing the helmet I gave it to Sam who put it along with hers on the handlebars. We then proceeded up the porch stairs and into the house. A techno beat filled the room as we entered and there were a few people dancing though most were just standing or sitting.

    The crowd was college age and up with most being early twenties it seemed to me. I was looking around for my friends when someone from my left called out to me. It was Ryan and he was passing through the living room holding a case of beer. He paused and turned toward me.

    “Hey Ash glad you could make it” he said “do either of you want a beer?”

    Sam shook her head no and replied “None for me now as I’m driving, what about you Ashley?”

    I declined as well as I really don’t like the taste of beer too much but I asked Ryan if he had seen my friends here.

    “To tell the truth I haven’t and even though it’s possible I missed them I don’t think so. Well see you later.”

    “What could have happened to them?” I mused aloud as they should have easily beaten us here.

    “We can look around for them if you want. I’ll check upstairs and you look around here” Sam told me.

    “Okay” I answered her. If they weren’t coming then there was no reason for us to stay. I didn’t want to ditch them but right now I really wanted to spend some alone time with Sam. First I passed through the dining room before checking the kitchen and they weren’t there. Since people were in the back yard I headed out there when I almost collided with someone.

    “Sorry” I said as I stepped back when I realized that it was Paul the piercer who had almost walked into me. Quickly I attempted to turn around and return to the house when he grabbed me by my arm and yanked me close to him. His eyes were glassy and I could smell the alcohol on his breath.

    “Well look who I’ve found here” he said to a couple of guys nearby “this is the little slut I was telling you about, the one who I fucked earlier today.”

    He leered at me and his eyes roamed all over my curvaceous figure as I attempted to pull my arm from his grasp but Paul was having none of that. His fingers dug deep into my flesh as he tightened his hold on me.

    “Let go of me” I hissed “I thought neither one of us wanted anything to do with the other after before.”

    He pushed me into his friends who both grabbed at me, one holding me by my shoulders while the other squeezed my butt cheek. Paul moved right next to me cutting off any opening I had to escape from them and his hand pawed at my full bosom.

    “Maybe I made a mistake before in letting you leave slut” he slurred “but now you can service me and my friends.”

    “In your fucking dreams” I yelled as I slapped the pig right in the face. His friends let go of me as they realized this wasn’t going to turn out like a porno movie but his face turned red with anger.

    “You stupid bitch who do you think you are?” he bellowed at me, a vein throbbing on his forehead. He was so incensed that I wondered if he was going to hit me when like a streak Sam was there and she shoved Paul back a few steps. Ignoring him she turned to me.

    “Are you all right Ash?” was all she said. When I nodded yes to her she just said “Let’s get out of here.”

    “So this slut belongs to you dyke” Paul spat out “well don’t forget to ask her why I fucked her today because I bet she spreads her legs for anyone who asks even a freak like you.”

    The muscles on Sam’s arms tensed as she clenched her fists but she maintained her control and didn’t allow him to bait her into action.

    “Whatever, you aren’t worth the trouble” she said before turning toward the driveway as she reached for my hand when I noticed Paul lunge forward.

    “Look out” I managed to cry out in warning.

    She managed to push me behind her as Paul swung wildly. Sam managed to raise her arm but she wasn’t quick enough to totally block the blow as it grazed her face above her eye. He swung again but this time she sidestepped him while throwing her forearm out like she was back on the athletic field. As her arm connected with Paul I heard a sickening crunch as her elbow smashed into his nose. With a moan he sank down to the grass as the blood flowed from his nose.

    Things seemed like a bad dream to me now as if in slow motion one of Paul’s friends approached Sam unaware from behind. Without thinking I launched myself at his legs tripping him up while also knocking the wind out of myself. Paul was wailing in pain and I could hear a bunch of people flooding the yard.

    “That bitch broke my fucking nose” I heard Paul yell as hands pulled me to my feet. There was a bunch of guys, including Ryan thankfully, who were separating everybody from each other. Sam had a trickle of blood from a cut above her eye as she stood defiantly, ready for more trouble.

    “What’s going on Ashley?” Ryan asked me with a concerned look.

    “This jerk started it by messing with me and then throwing the first punch” I said vehemently before softening a little “though I’m sorry if his nose is broken but it’s his own damn fault.”

    I pulled free from everyone and just walked away from the crowd and down the driveway as my eyes filled with tears. In front of a crowd I had been called a slut, truthfully I knew, while also getting Sam hit by Paul and vice versa. It was all my fault and I doubted I’d be able to show my face in public and worse than that I must have blown it for sure with Sam. She’d heard what a slut I was and it gave her a chance to cut her losses and forget about me.

    My vision was cloudy from the bitter tears that ran down my face as I stumbled down the tree lined street with no idea of what direction I was heading in. Suddenly I felt a hand touch my shoulder at which point I whirled and saw Sam standing there with concern and worry written plainly on her face.

    “Ashley didn’t you hear me, I’ve been calling you” she asked softly.

    “Didn’t you hear him?” I told her. “Forget about me while you have the chance. I’m not worth your time or anyone’s for that matter. I’m sorry you were hurt standing up for me but I’m no good, just a stupid slut who causes trouble for others.”

    After saying that I wished I could just disappear especially as it seemed like my words caused pain in Sam’s face but she didn’t let go of me. Her finger pressed against my lips as she made a shh sound. When I started to open my mouth to speak she kept me quiet by again pressing her lips to mine. When she broke the kiss she wiped my tears from my face with her finger.

    “Wait here Ash, I’m just going to get my bike. DON’T LEAVE.” After saying this she turned and jogged back in the direction of the house. Realizing I couldn’t outrun her even if I wanted to I took out my cell and texted Carly instead.

    [Don’t know what happened to you guys but don’t go to party no matter what you do now. Will explain later but just let me know that you are alright when you get message.]

    Sam pulled up just as I was finishing the message and she handed me the helmet which I put on. Without saying a word I climbed behind her and the bike leaped to life and roared down the street. We traveled until we reached downtown and Main Street where the buildings had store or office fronts on the ground floor with apartments above but I didn’t pay attention until Sam pulled into an alleyway between two buildings where she parked. After we got off the bike and removed our helmets I asked her some questions.

    “Where are we and why? And what are your plans for me?” The last question I asked with some trepidation.

    “Well you can see we’re parked in an alley and the reason for that is that a friend of mine has an apartment in this building that I can use. I was hoping you would hang with me and we can talk there or kiss or do whatever you like.”

    I looked into her eyes and she seemed sincere but I also saw that she was leaning more toward whatever than talking. Maybe since she now knew I was a slut she’d decided to tap me as well but that’s what I wanted anyway. Looking down at myself I realized that my legs and skirt had mud and grass stains from where I’d lain on the ground from tackling the guy back in the yard. Frantically I started brushing the dirt off me as if that could erase what had happened when Sam just took me in her arms and hugged me tight.

    Her hard body felt so comforting to me and I sank into her and pressed my face into her chest while she stroked my hair soothingly. My mind relived all I had been through that day especially what happened at the party and I began to cry, softly at first but soon my body was wracked with sobs. Sam just held me and murmured encouragement until I recovered my composure somewhat when I was startled by a buzz from my cell phone. It was Carly returning my text.

    [We r good, will talk later, ok]

    [Ok talk soon, cover with my mom Ash]

    “Is everything alright Ashley?”

    Wiping away my tears I attempted a smile before speaking. “Yes it is Sam and thank you for everything, I really mean it. I owe you big time for standing by me with all this shit I’ve caused for you so far.”

    “A lot of it isn’t really your fault Ashley and besides it wasn’t that big a deal.”

    “ It’s a big deal and it means a lot to me Sam and instead of standing out here talking let me thank you properly once we’re inside and you can experience how grateful this little slut can be.”

    “Ash, why do you call yourself a slut like that, you shouldn’t let others label you.”

    “You are wrong there Sam, its true I’ve been called a slut but it is accurate. My Mom is a slut and I take after her, I’m afraid. For the most part I enjoy it but not all the time because I do have feelings and sometimes I’m treated like dirt. I don’t think you would do that to me Sam, would you?”

    She shook her head no and took me by the hand and led me to a door in the alley wall. Sam produced a key from the pocket of her striped track pants and unlocked the door so we could enter. We stood at the bottom of a narrow staircase and at the top of the landing there was an overhead light that faintly illuminated the interior. Sam pushed me against the wall and crushed me with her body as her lips hungrily met mine. Her large hands squeezed my ass cheeks and pushed them into her as she ground her hips against me.

    What I obviously felt there I shouldn’t have. Sam was a girl, if a butch one, but it felt like a male bulge pressing into my mound and rubbing up and down as she rotated her hips. Her tongue was again exploring my welcoming mouth in every nook and cranny as she kneaded my bare gluteus muscles.

    “Come on Ash before I take you right here by the stairs. I want you so bad that I can’t wait.”

    Sam took me by the hand and almost dragged me up the stairs in her haste. When we reached the landing she unlocked the door and led me into a living room dimly lit by a couple of table lamps that sat on the floor. There was what looked like a used sofa and coffee table haphazardly placed to the side as well as a nice looking recliner facing a flat screen TV on the wall. A hallway was opposite the entrance and the kitchen was off to the right hand side.

    “Wait here, I’ll be right back” she said and after a quick kiss she headed down the hallway.

    I wandered over to an open window and saw it looked out over the alley. As I looked out Sam returned and beckoned me forward and I ran to her. She guided me thru the door on the left side of the hall and closed it behind us. We were in a small rectangular room lit by a bare bulb in a ceiling fixture. The only furniture was a bed that took up the majority of the room and a dresser with a TV and a DVD player on it. The bed looked to be full sized and actually had a brass tubing headboard with the mattress only having a bottom sheet and one pillow on it. There were no windows in the room.

    There was only a moment to take the room in before Sam wrapped her arms around me and lifted me bodily into an embrace. My feet dangled in the air as she nibbled on my neck driving me crazy. Somehow one of her hands unzipped my skirt and pulled it past my round ass as her other arm held me suspended in midair against her. Sam moved forward a step then dropped me gently on my back onto the bed. Grinning lustily she straddled my body as she got on the bed.

    Her pelvis rubbed against mine as we started kissing again and her hands pulled my shirt up from the hem and managed to work it past my full, round breasts. She then broke the kiss so she could remove my top and was rewarded by seeing that my bra unclasped in the front. With a triumphant cry Sam unfastened it freeing my breasts. Immediately each of her hands seized my flesh, closing her fingers on the tender mounds.

    She leaned in and flicked my nipple with her wet tongue sending a charge to straight between my legs and she then turned her head so that she could flick the other as well. Back and forth she alternated between my nipples until suddenly she clamped her mouth over my left breast taking as much into her mouth as could fit. A lot didn’t make it in her mouth as I am quite buxom but it still felt awesome to me as she sucked on my breast. Meanwhile her left hand was tweaking the now hard nipple of my right breast and Sam also managed to move her knee between my thighs and press it up against the wet spot on my thong.

    My juices were flowing like crazy as my breathing became more rapid in response to Sam’s efforts. Her mouth then switched to my right breast and nipple as her knee continued rubbing my excited pussy through the thin material of the thong. I tried to push her head down to where I really wanted it to be but Sam easily resisted my feeble attempt at taking control and instead she removed her mouth from me and rolled me onto my stomach. She again positioned her knee against my mound and then she started to kiss my back and shoulders while her hand reached down and it ran along the soft skin of my thigh.

    “What are you doing to me Sam? You are so driving me crazy, I don’t know how long I can take this.”

    “Well you’ll have to deal with it Ash because I plan on teasing you some more until you’re about to explode.”

    “That’s not fair and I won’t cooperate any more” I answered her at which point I started to struggle.

    Catching her off guard I managed to roll somewhat to my side which caused Sam to lose her balance a little and fall sideways to the bed. I had no time to savor this triumph however as Sam swiftly moved to a kneeling position and pulled me so I was flat on my back before she straddled my upper body and pinned my shoulders with her knees. She then pulled her shirt over her head revealing her torso and the fact that she didn’t wear a bra.

    Honestly she didn’t need one as her breasts were small, just two bumps of flesh with small reddish nipples and areolas. Her chest muscles were actually more impressive in size than her breasts and unsurprisingly for an athlete Sam had a well developed six pack. Her hand reached back and slipped my thong to the side so it could make contact with the wet pink flesh of my pussy. I had been struggling impotently against her mass but as soon as she touched my bare flesh there I surrendered totally to her.

    My body lay motionless as her fingers slid along the opening to my pinkness and when a questing digit slipped inside I cried out before biting my lip. Her thumb grazing my clit was enough to send my body into a paroxysm of pleasure. My body writhed from the delirious ecstasy that Sam had delivered to my core. When I opened my eyes a minute later I realized she was now standing next to the bed and frantically removing her track pants and the male boxers she had underneath.

    Jutting between her legs was an imitation membrum vitale or in other terms an artificial phallus or dildo. It protruded from a leather harness that she wore low across her hips, lower than I had ever seen in the porn I’d watched on the internet. I also noticed it was covered by a condom which Sam was now unrolling from it and removing. The dildo seemed of a decent size around seven inches long I guess but there wasn’t much time to observe it as once the condom was off Sam had climbed back on the bed positioning herself again between my eager thighs.

    She managed to grab both my hands and bring them over my head where she held my small hands secure with one of her larger ones. Her other hand guided her “cock” to my pink opening and rubbed the head back and forth against my wet folds until I wanted to scream. Sam did this until I literally begged for relief.

    “Come on you wonderful bitch, stop tormenting me and fuck me. Put it in me and pound me til I can’t move.”

    My plea had the desired effect as Sam pushed it deep inside me in one thrust forcing a moan of pleasure from my lips. Slowly it sank deeper as I opened up to the welcome intrusion. When she reached bottom Sam started to kiss me hard and she also drew back her hips before plunging forward harder. As she pounded me I actually bit her bottom lip from desire until she managed to pull her mouth back. A drop of blood fell from it which I managed to eagerly catch on my tongue and swallow.

    “Crazy vampire bitch” Sam said to me.

    “Only for you, you’re making me so crazy I‘ll drink your blood” I answered her truthfully.

    As Sam’s fit body increased the rhythm of her fucking my tanned legs wrapped around her waist with the heels of my feet resting on her firm ass. It raised and lowered as it repeatedly sank into my soft and welcoming body, the rubber phallus penetrating to the pink, wet depths of my being. Sam had her eyes closed as she worked it in and out of me and her face reflected the pleasure she was experiencing but I wanted more.

    I began to try and pull my hands free even though I knew my pitiful arm strength was no match for the power in the athletic body above me. In fact I didn’t even try as hard as I could just in case somehow I succeeded in freeing my hands. For the first time in my life I was being dominated and I was loving it. My struggles had the desired effect of causing Sam’s eyes to open so I could again stare into their beautiful depths as she asserted her control over me.

    Her grip tightened on my hands and her other hand managed to reach and twist my nipple hard but not painfully. Her brown eyes gazed into mine and I felt myself melt inside as she continued riding me hard. There was lust and need in them and something more but what that was scared me if I read it right. But I could worry about that later as I saw the pleasure growing in her expression. Sam was getting close I could tell and I wished her to race to the finish line.

    “Oh don’t stop baby keep going. You feel so good in me and I know you like it. Make me your bitch baby, your slutty little bitch. Oh pound me until you cum Sam. Yes that’s it, fuck me hard.”

    My words seemed to spur her on further as her hips became a blur and her smooth skin was bathed in perspiration from her efforts. After a few more fast thrusts I felt her tremble and her body collapsed onto mine. Her hand released mine as she sank into me, her face next to mine. One of my hands moved to her head where it stroked her hair and the other ran along her back.

    “Ashley that was so incredible. You really are great you know.”

    “I know, I’m incredible and also modest – a rare combination.”

    Sam kissed my nose and she also pulled out of me eliciting a groan of disapproval from me. Without her there I suddenly felt very empty. Sam grabbed the one pillow and worked it under my butt before bringing her face close to my pinkness.

    “I’m sorry that I did that Ash, I mean not tasting you yet but I do plan on rectifying that now.”

    She swiftly put her words into action as her agile tongue extended from her lips and ran from the bottom of my puffy lips up to my clit which she speared.

    “Not that I’m trying to stop you Sam or anything but there’s no need to apologize. Somehow I brought you pleasure with what we did and I loved it too. My body is for however you want to use it. Lick it, fuck it, spank it, whatever you want.”

    Sam stopped licking me and looked up and our eyes met again.

    “Ashley I plan on doing everything to you and with you. You have the sexiest body I’ve ever seen packed on that petite frame of yours and you’re also so beautiful.”

    My face blushed from her praise, even through my tan when she complimented me like that.

    “Oh I’m just a girl, nothing special about me.”

    “You can’t mean that and I can tell you that I think you’re very special. As far as my pleasure it pays to have the right harness for your body. The way I have it positioned every time I thrust between your golden thighs the base gives my clit a little jolt until I cum. It’s the best of both worlds that way as we both can cum from me doing you.”

    “That is sooo cool” I told her but she had already resumed licking my swollen lower lips. Her tongue alternated tracing my lips with lapping at my gooey insides with an occasional flick on my clit until I wanted to climb the walls. My hands were gripping the sheet so hard that my knuckles turned white when Sam upped the ante by sliding two long fingers inside me and sucking my clit between her lips. My body went into a series of spasms as I came hard.

    After I recovered sufficiently Sam rolled me on my side by the edge of the bed and positioned her body. First she put a foot on the floor and her other leg she bent with her knee on the mattress and pushed her “cock” to my wet opening. My bottom leg she pushed up towards my chest and she held my upper leg against her chest and as soon as our bodies were to her liking she drove deep into me again making me cry out with pleasure. Her free hand reached down and found my hard clit and she rubbed it gently in a circular motion as she continued sliding the full length of the dildo back and forth in me.

    Her body was like a machine as she worked in and out with no sign of tiring or strain for a long time. I’d already had two more orgasms and she showed no indication of tiring or stopping as she continued her thrusting. While her one hand continued playing with me her other hand stroked my cheek before forcing two fingers in my mouth.

    “Suck them Ashley” she commanded me to which I eagerly complied, running my tongue along them as I sucked.

    Sam began fucking hard now, my body moving forward a little with each powerful thrust. I was so wet that I could hear a sloshing sound as she worked my pussy over and when she pulled her fingers from my mouth and squeezed my nipple I was catapulted to my strongest climax of the night. For a full minute I shook and trembled as my nerves went into a frenzy of unbridled pleasure.

    While I recovered Sam had withdrawn and she actually unbuckled and removed the harness holding the dildo coated with my internal juices. For the first time I observed Sam’s pussy and it was sweet. She was completely shaven down there and her lips were reddish pink and slightly protruded from her pelvis. I received a closer look as she rolled me onto my back again and straddled my head.

    “Ashley I rarely do this but with you I want to. I’m asking you to lick and suck on my clit until I cum. Don’t lick my lips, just my clit. Okay.”

    My head nodded eagerly in answer to her request. I felt so honored by her request that she wanted me to service her and didn’t need to be asked twice. Tilting my head up I flicked my little, pink tongue across her clit making Sam jump. In a counterclockwise direction I began to lash her large, engorged clit with all the energy I had remaining at the end of this exhausting day and she must have already been close as within a minute her hands pulled my hair hard as she ground into my face. Not letting that slow me I continued to lick her until with a gasp she lifted her pussy out of my mouth’s reach.

    “That was awesome Ashley, you have a very skilled tongue. Thank you for that.”

    My face beamed with joy on hearing those words from Sam and my happiness was complete when she moved so she could kiss my hungry mouth. Sam lay on the bed and pulled me to her and I eagerly snuggled up to her with my head resting on her chest. Yawning loudly I closed my eyes and slipped into deep slumber and I dreamed of Sam that night.

    When I woke the next morning I attempted to stretch when I realized Sam’s head was between my legs and she was lapping away at me. My legs parted wider allowing her total access to my charms. She was very talented and had figured what buttons to push so to speak and I welcomed the morning by calling out her name in ecstasy. As soon as I climaxed Sam got to her feet and I saw she was already dressed.

    “Where are you going? Come back to bed and keep me company” I told her saucily.

    “I can’t though I’d love to Ash. I’m going to be late for work already but at least I wanted to make my girl cum before I left.”

    My face softened when I heard that she called me her girl as well as making herself late to pleasure me.

    “Well then at least kiss me good bye” I answered.

    “Love to” she said as she swooped in and our lips met. The taste of my juice was on her mouth as we kissed but far too quickly she broke the kiss and headed for the door.

    “I’ll call you later Ash. Don’t lie about all day now.”

    “No I need to pee and maybe sleep a little longer before I go home” I told her.

    Putting on my tank top I slipped into the hall and went to the bathroom at the end and shut the door. After taking care of business I washed up and headed toward the room when the opposite door opened and I saw Sam’s friend for the first time. While Sam was very butch in her way her friend was the picture of a stereotypical bull dyke. She was very large and though she had muscle she had more fat. Her dark hair was in a buzz cut and she was wearing a wife beater and boxers. And her eyes were focused on me running up and down the length of my body making me wish I had put on my panties as my shirt only went down so far.

    “Morning I’m Ashley, Sam’s friend” I said trying to be friendly as well as trying to avoid an awkward moment.

    “Yeah I know” she answered as her eyes didn’t move from staring at my exposed pussy.

    As I headed into the room I couldn’t resist turning to her and saying “You should take a picture, it lasts longer.”

    Right after I closed the door I felt bad about what I’d said. Here I was in her apartment after she let Sam and I use it for our fun and I was a smartass. Hell if my Mom had some hot half naked guy at home and I saw him I’d probably ogle him. I resolved to apologize to her or make it up in another way but for now I just needed a little more sleep and then I’d get going for the day.

    THE END But stay tuned for a bonus story that I like to call

    Kayla and Carly Get Their Groove On (a free extra story brought to you for nada. Can’t beat that!)

    Kayla and Carly headed out of the 7-11 parking lot with their mouths running a mile a minute.

    “Oh my God Carly, that ride was so cool! When I’m old enough I’m going to get a motorcycle, you just watch! But can we go to my house before the party.”

    “What’s the problem now Kayla? Your house is in the opposite direction of the party, I swear sometimes you’re impossible.”

    “Well what happened was” Kayla said lowering her high pitched voice “as I’m riding on the bike I couldn’t help but getting real wet you know down there. That thing is like a giant sex toy.”

    Carly couldn’t help laughing on hearing what her friend had said. Of course she’d heard stories of riding a motorcycle equaling foreplay for some women but Kayla had proven it was true.

    “So you got a little wet, big deal. It’ll dry before you know it.”

    Carly saw Kayla shake her head vehemently to that.

    “Not a little wet. I tell you I’m soaked and I have a big wet spot on my jeans. My panties are a little flimsy and they didn’t absorb much. And the way she uses that bike I swear she was doing it deliberately. She was trying to make me cum and she sure got her wish. I came three times.”

    “Wow you are easy ain’t you? A guy won’t need to take you out, just give you a ride and you’ll be jumping his bones” Carly said with a laugh.

    “It’s not funny, I have to be careful. If a guy with a bike asks me out if I don’t really like him I’ll turn him down I think. If she had pulled into a motel I think she could have nailed me I’m so excited.”

    “Kayla with a lesbian, wow stop the presses.”

    “I know, I know but damn that ride was fun. So if you don’t want to go all the way to my house why don’t we stop at yours? It is on the way and at least I can wear a skirt of yours since your jeans won’t fit me. Plus maybe a pair of panties, please.”

    “Fine anything to save time Kayla but I’m only giving you old clothes if you’re going to get them all wet and stuff.”

    “Whatever, you can be such a baby sometimes.”

    Carly suppressed a chuckle as she was only teasing her friend but she wondered what of hers would fit the taller girl. Kayla was tall and slim with really long legs and small round breasts that were high on her chest. Her long blonde hair and green eyes completed the pretty picture and none could deny how attractive Kayla looked but her body type was much different than her friends.

    Carly was much shorter, even smaller than Ashley was and though her ass was round and full as befitting a girl whose mother was Hispanic she was tiny on top with her breasts barely more than large nipples and areolas. She had flashing black eyes and brown hair which she kept cut just above her slim shoulders.

    Whereas Kayla was wearing her now wet designer jeans with an expensive black silky blouse Carly dressed more down to earth with a short denim skirt and a graphic tee depicting a kitten and she wore a pair of tennis shoes. Her style was so not Kayla’s but she felt confident she could find her something.

    They had turned down Oak Street and were approaching the block Carly lived on when a voice called out to Carly. The girls turned and noticed that the house they were passing had its attached garage door open and a man stood there with his hand in the air as if was waving to them.

    “Oh that’s Mr. Liebowitz my neighbor. Sometimes I babysit for his little boy. Let me just say hello to him real fast” Carly told her friend.

    “Well who’s taking time now” the taller girl replied but she followed her friend toward the garage as she’d noticed the late model Lexus parked in the garage.

    “Hi Mr. Liebowitz, how are you?” Carly said with a big smile.

    “Very well I suppose Carly. And who is your friend?”

    “My name is Kayla and I’m pleased to meet you” the girl said as she admired the car.

    “Well nice to meet you” he said in reply as he shook the girl’s hand. Turning to Carly he asked “So what are you young ladies doing this fine summer night?”

    “We’re going to a party but we just have to stop at my house first. How is little Jacob? I haven’t sat for him for awhile now. And how’s your wife as well?”

    “Jacob and Leah are fine. Thank you for asking, you have always been such a polite girl. Unfortunately for me my family is visiting Leah’s parents in New York for two weeks leaving me here alone. I wanted to go but there has been so much work and my partner is away in Europe on vacation.”

    “That’s too bad Mr. Liebowitz.” Turning to her friend Carly said “Mr. Liebowitz is partners in a law firm. His office is right on Main Street.”

    “That’s nice” Kayla answered as she studied the man. She had never been attracted to a lawyer before but he wasn’t bad looking she thought to herself. He had dark slicked back hair and dark eyes and though his nose was a little prominent it wasn’t that large. Mr. Liebowitz was wearing dark pressed slacks and a white button down tailored shirt with no necktie. Instead the top two buttons were undone and there was a glint from a gold chain peeking through. He was also wearing tasseled black loafers with no socks and he seemed to be very tan.

    “Oh I envy you young ladies, footloose and fancy free. Off from school and living it up every night.”

    “I don’t know about living it up Mr. Liebowitz, but at least for a little while you are free so to speak.”

    “Please call me Jon as we’re all equals here Carly. I am free as you say, but to what purpose. Can I make a confession to you if you don’t mind?”

    “I guess so Mr. L, I mean Jon” Carly answered with a little trepidation over calling him by his first name.

    “The reason I was in my garage was because I was wrestling with myself whether I should get in my car to go do something I might regret. It was when I saw you young ladies that I reconsidered what I was about to do.”

    “Gee what were you going to do Jon?” Kayla asked as she jumped into the conversation. She was much more forward and outgoing than her shorter friend and never thought of the consequences before speaking.

    Jon looked at both girls with an anguished expression and then shook his head slowly before replying.

    “Here I was, a married man and a pillar of the community, and earlier tonight I had called an escort agency in the phone book and arranged a “date” for tonight. I was just trying to get my nerve up to go when I saw you.”

    “An escort Mr. Liebowitz? I’m shocked” Carly said and her expression reflected that.

    “I know, I know. The problem is I have a very strong libido and with my wife gone for five days already I’m climbing the walls. If I don’t get relief soon I’ll go crazy.”

    “Its none of my business but couldn’t you, you know masturbate yourself for some relief” Carly said mortified that she found herself involved in this conversation in the first place.

    “I wish it was that easy. Of course I have masturbated this week, in fact I have to masturbate even when my wife is around because my sex drive is much stronger than hers. But at the end of the day I have contact with a real live woman which is enough to keep me from going off the rails though I wish Leah was more … accommodating to my desires. But now I’m out of my mind with lust.”

    While he delivered his impassioned speech Kayla found herself becoming excited again. She had earlier been greatly stimulated by the motorcycle ride but as satisfying as it was she hadn’t received the feeling of being filled by a man that she so loved. A crazy idea came to her and she acted before she had time to really think it through.

    “Jon I hope you don’t mind me asking you this as we’ve just met, but what were you going to pay this escort? I’m just curious” she concluded trying to sound blasé and disinterested.

    His eyes met hers and she saw a knowing glint in their depths.

    “Two hundred and fifty dollars” he stated plainly.

    After saying this Jon removed his wallet and removed a number of crisp $50 bills and placed them on the hood of the car with a smirk on his face.

    “Mr. Liebowitz, you surely can’t be serious….” Carly began when she saw how Kayla was looking at the money before she turned her gaze to Mr. Liebowitz and moved her eyes to his groin after which she licked her lips at what she saw.

    Carly couldn’t help herself as she followed Kayla’s lead and she gasped at what was revealed. There was a very prominent bulge located in his trousers which he reached down and squeezed. Before Carly could think of what to do he hit a button located on a remote control attached to his visor and the garage door slid down its rails as it closed.

    “Would you girls like to come in the house with me?” he said with a leer as he palmed the stack of bills.

    “I’d love to” Kayla answered with a lustful grin and Mr. Liebowitz took her by her elbow and guided her to the door that led inside the house.

    Not knowing what else to do Carly trailed behind them as they first passed through a laundry room before entering a basement family room. There was a white couch flanked by two chairs and all faced a large home entertainment center on the far wall with a coffee table in front of the couch. He led Kayla to the couch and they sat down.

    “Before proceeding I have to ask you this – you are how old precisely Kayla?”

    “Sixteen and in Connecticut that’s how old we have to be to roll. Since you’re a lawyer I’m sure you knew that. Here’s my student I.D. just in case” Kayla said producing a laminated card and putting it on the table.

    Mr. Liebowitz examined it and placed it on the table along with five fifties while holding onto the rest of his money. He turned a jaundiced eye to Carly who had remained further back and licked his lips obscenely.

    “Carly if you’re interested in joining your friend you can make some good money as well.”

    “I don’t know Mr. Liebowitz, I’m not that kind of girl really.”

    Kayla got to her feet and approached her friend and talked to her in a low voice.

    “If you don’t want to I understand totally, it’s just I’m so horny to begin with I figure that I’d end up sleeping with some guy from the party anyway. This way I can actually make money doing it and Jon is a mature man and no doubt he knows more than some young guy about pleasing a woman.”

    “I understand but he’s married Kayla.”

    “Yeah but he was going to call an escort anyway so saying no won’t really change anything except someone else getting the money.”

    “That’s true but what if my family was to find out.”

    “He’s married and has more to lose than us so you know he won’t say anything Carly. Maybe you can only blow him and not go all the way. At least don’t leave me alone in the room because I admit I’m a little nervous about this.”

    “Okay I’ll at least stay here but I’m not promising any more.”

    When Kayla turned back to Jon she saw he hadn’t been idle but had removed most of his clothes and was just wearing a black bikini brief and his loafers. His chest was hairy and tanned and he stood waiting as she approached. He took her hand and placed it on his bulging crotch at which point Kayla squeezed it making him groan.

    “Carly is shy Jon but I’m not as you can see.” After saying that she pulled his briefs down freeing his thick erection. She gasped when she saw it because though it was of average length it was the thickest cock she’d ever seen. He smiled at her reaction and again looked toward Carly.

    “Since you don’t wish to join us Carly you can go in the other room if you want or you can earn $100 dollars by sitting on the coffee table and watching us. No touching just watching – it would really turn me on.”

    Since she was already going to wait for Kayla it made sense to earn the money by watching Carly rationalized to herself. She nodded her head at him and sat on the coffee table which placed her within two feet of them.

    “Kayla why don’t you undress before you start by sucking my hard cock.”

    “Okay” was all she said before pulling her shirt over her head and dropping it before unhooking and removing her brassiere as well. Jon gasped as she undid her jeans and worked them as well as her wet panties down her long legs. She had a very cute little ass and Kayla had only a few wisps of blond hair guarding her mound. Once she was nude she stood in front of Jon who was turned sideways in regard to Carly and the coffee table. Slowly she sank to her knees in front of the older man. He grasped his cock by the base and thrust it forward against Kayla’s lips. She saw that the large, bulbous head was red and shiny from the pre-cum that oozed from the hole. He had a pair of large heavy ball beneath it and Jon’s pubic region was shaved clean.

    “Suck it” he demanded and Kayla opened her mouth and took the head in. Jon thrust forward almost making her gag as his tip reached the entrance to her throat and he placed a hand behind her head so it couldn’t move backwards. He began to thrust rapid fire into her wet mouth as fast as he could and her saliva seeped out as he face fucked Kayla hard. The whole time he did it he stared right into Carly’s big, black eyes.

    Kayla gasped as she did her best to accommodate his prick and she even managed to work her tongue along his sensitive underside as he used her. Carly couldn’t take her eyes from the scene in front of her as her friend serviced the lawyer. After he held her head immobile and forced the full length in her mouth and waited twenty seconds Kayla gasped as she managed to pull off him. Smiling he got on the couch and stretched out on his back.

    “Kayla I want you to sit on my face so that I can eat your tasty teen pussy.”

    That was something that sounded good to her so she climbed to her feet and positioned herself over him with one knee on the couch by his head. His left hand reached out and pulled her hip down so her treat pressed to his lips. His honeyed tongue flicked and tasted her sopping lips as it greedily tasted her essence. As Carly watched his right hand began to slowly stroke his thickness as he continued his feast. It was obviously having an effect on Kayla who was writhing her hips lasciviously on his face as her fingers ran through his dark hair.

    Unable to control herself as if she was somehow hypnotized Carly rose to her feet and undressed then moved to where she was standing by Jon’s groin. Bending down she parted her lips and took him as deep as she could handle. His hips arched up and his hand grabbed her by the hair and pulled her down at the same time. Carly’s eyes watered but she wouldn’t stop. She bobbed her head up and down swallowing then releasing his erection.

    In spite of Carly’s attention to him he didn’t let up on the tongue lashing he was giving Kayla and presently she arched her back and cried out as his mouth brought her a taste of paradise. Feeling the pressure starting to build in his balls Jon reluctantly pulled Carly from him at which point she gasped for breath.

    “Get up girls” he instructed them and when they both stood by the couch he gave them further instructions.
    “I want you to both get on your knees and lean your bodies on the couch.”

    When they complied Jon gasped at the sight of the two girls’ asses up in the air and the contrast of Kayla’s smaller paler ass in comparison to Carly’s larger rounder ass and how both the girls’ pretty pussies peeked from between their legs. He knelt down on the floor between them and smacked both their asses lightly before slipping a finger in each of their pussies.

    “Before going any further let me ask you girls something. Are either of you on birth control?”

    “I am” Kayla chirped in her high voice.

    “I’m not” Carly truthfully admitted to him.

    “Sorry kid” he said as he drove balls deep into Kayla’s pink pussy, sliding between her swollen lips until his heavy balls slapped against the teen‘s clit.

    “Can’t take any chances with a pregnancy you know, wouldn’t be good for business or my marriage. Maybe some other time.”

    Jon slowly started to slide in and out of Kayla’s treasure, being careful to stay in control. The fact was he had used every trick he knew to avoid cumming with the two girls already and if he hadn’t banged his secretary Sheila earlier in the day he never would have lasted as long as he had. He jammed a second finger into his sometime babysitter and finger fucked her roughly as he continued schtupping Kayla.

    Even with his precautions he didn’t think he would last long and he knew if he had been inside Carly he’d have already lost it. Jon had always had a thing for her since she first babysat his son even when she had been only fifteen. On more than one occasion while he had thrust into his unresponsive wife he had imagined it was Carly instead and he always had unbelievable orgasms when he pictured her flashing eyes and juicy young ass.

    His fingers smashed against Carly as they thrust in her and his thumb grazed her puckered brown hole making her shudder. He paused in his thrusting as an idea occurred to him which if he could pull off would satisfy two of his greatest fantasies at once. He slid out of Kayla and leaned down and put his mouth to Carly’s ear.

    “I have an idea Carly, just listen to me and nod. I’ve wanted you since the first time I saw you and I want to fuck you so bad. If you let me do what I want you just have to name your price.”

    While he said this he continued working his fingers in her wet tunnel but he pressed the tip of his thumb against her back entrance and forced it in. Carly gasped from the unexpected intrusion as he worked his digit deeper.

    “Please let me fuck that sweet virgin ass of yours Carly. Money is no object to me. Will you let me?”

    Carly nodded her head yes although she couldn’t explain why she agreed. Before this she never had any desire to let anyone go that route but she wanted him in her badly and that was the only way he could penetrate her tonight so she went with it.

    “How much?” Jon asked, his voice hoarse with desire.

    “Nothing extra Mr. L, I mean Jon” she whispered “since you can’t do it normally.”

    The girl was naïve he realized but a deal is a deal. He would have gladly paid her a lot more to be the first to stretch out her ass but he loved a bargain. He helped Carly onto the couch on her back where she lifted her legs in the air before once again plunging into Kayla and working in her for a minute to coat his cock with her lubricating juices. He wet his fingers in his mouth and forced two fingers into Carly’s tight asshole making her grimace.

    He worked them back and forth loosening her hole somewhat until he couldn’t wait any longer. Pulling out of Kayla he shifted slightly so his cock lined up with Carly. Removing his fingers Jon grabbed her cheeks and spread them as wide as he could as he pushed the head of his cock to her now slightly distended ring and pushed forward. She gasped in pain as his head forced its way into her tight back channel. He paused as Carly adjusted to the intrusion and brought one of his hands to her clit and began to stroke it gently.

    As she reacted positively to his manipulation he slowly worked his thick member deeper. He would pause after working another inch or so into her hole while continuing to manually stimulate her. Carly was caught betwixt the pleasure and pain and somehow they merged into one as Jon forced his last couple of inches into her. Her mouth opened in a silent moan as he suddenly pulled almost all the way out before slamming all the way back in.

    Jon realized he’d be lucky to last a minute so he moved his hand faster on her clit while now fucking her as hard as was able. When he saw her close her eyes he pinched her clit hard making Carly scream from the mixed pleasure and pain and buried himself all the way in her. Her body tensed from her orgasm and her ass squeezed his thickness hard. His cock swelled before releasing spurt after spurt of thick white cum into the depths of her bowels. Jon’s head sank to Carly’s chest and he sucked a nipple as his cock finished discharging into the object of his desire.

    “Wow that was intense” Carly said recovering first.

    Kayla had watched him sodomize her friend and had played with her own clit as he did with Carly’s and had climaxed along with the two of them.

    “Well that wasn’t fair, because she’s not on the pill she gets rewarded with getting her butt fucked. I demand equal treatment” Kayla said with a wanton expression on her pretty face.

    Jon managed to raise his head from the teen hottie’s chest as he looked at her friend with a surprised look.

    “I think we should retire to the bedroom if we’re going to continue this girls” he replied.

    “That’s a good idea” Carly said “just let me return a text to Ashley first and we can go.”

    Jon smiled like the cat that ate the canary or more accurately the lawyer who ate and fucked teen girls.

    THE END

    Remember to vote positive for this quality story and all comments and ideas are always welcome.
    My thanks as always to you the reader – it is for you that like my stories that I post here.


    13 comments
    «123»

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-07-03 13:03:46
    Great story moreeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-12-12 12:42:30
    Both good stories, thank you for writing.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-09-24 19:24:10
    someone ass fuck me please 😉

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-04-21 01:19:36
    This is a great storyline you should definatly continue with sam and ash.

    Dr.freed0mReport 

    2011-12-17 05:10:08
    Love it mate. I wrote a story about a girl name Ashley too. Let me know if you read it and if you like it.

    «123»
  • Doctor’s Incestuous Family Chapter 3: Big Brother Knocked Me Up

    Font size : +


    Jenny’s pregnant, bred by her big brotehr, and he’s never been hornier, taking risks to enjoy fuck her at school. Meanwhile, their mother’s desire to seduce James burns in her, weakening her resolve every day.

    Doctor’s Incestuous Family
    (An Incestuous Harem Story)
    Chapter Three: Big Brother Knocked Me Up
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2017

    Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

    Dr. Bernice Wilson

    I closed my eyes, my hands rubbing my large, naked breasts as I lay in bed. I had woken up horny again. I felt like a teenager instead of a woman of forty. For the last two weeks, ever since Cheryl Elliston showed up at my gynecological practice pregnant, planting the ridiculous notion that she had been knocked up by her own twenty-year-old son Clint, I had been thinking of my own son, and not in a motherly way.

    James was nineteen, an athletic, handsome, young man. His eyes these wonderful shade of blue, only adding to his boyish charm.

    Just thinking of my son sleeping down the hall made my pussy hot. I could go to him, wake him up. My hands caressed my breasts. They were big and soft, the type of tits that young men were infatuated with. I had seen him glancing at them a few times when I wore a blouse too low cut, something I did more often now.

    I groaned, my fingers caressing my dark-red nipples, standing up straight as my thighs rubbed together. That hot itch demanded I do something about it. I had to cum. I groaned again, twisting my nipples. These lusts were driving me wild. I knew they were wrong. He was my son. I carried him for nine months. I gave birth to him.

    I created him.

    And now I wanted to fuck him. A depraved switch had been flipped, turning my maternal love into lust. I shuddered, moaning, my head rolling from side to side on my bed as I kicked off my covers. I licked my lips, closing my eyes.

    Fantasizing something so taboo.

    In my fantasy, I walked naked down the hallway, passing my eighteen-year-old daughter Jenny’s room. My breasts bouncing, my hips swaying, my pussy burning. I reached my son’s room, opening his door slowly, carefully. I didn’t want to wake him up. Yet. I was such a wicked mommy. I crossed to the room. He slumbered in the dark, covered by his blankets, lying on his back. He slept without a shirt, and I could see a part of his muscular chest.

    I reached his bed, pulling down the blankets. Imagining his chest, I twist my nipples harder. I groaned, picturing his muscular pecs and rippling abs as I pull the blanket lower and lower, exposing the boxers he slept in. I did his laundry. I knew them all. Today, I imagined the white one with pirate skulls and crossbones, his cock already half-hard like he knew Mommy was here to teach him how to be a man.

    My fantasy was so wicked. I was so hot. I couldn’t resist any longer. My right hand shot out to the nightstand, grasping the pink dildo I left there. I had masturbated before falling asleep to James. I needed to get this taboo lust out of my system. I needed to find a young stud. I was a cougar now. I could find a guy in his twenties, fuck him hard, and banish this from me.

    But I had my practice, my patients. I had my kids to take care of. Where was the time to go out and get laid?

    I pulled the dildo to my lips while I fantasized about pulling down my son’s boxers, exposing his half-tumescent cock. It would be so long and thick, the crown darkening as blood flow increased. I grasped it, stroking it. Precum beaded the tip. I leaned down, licking it, gathering the salty treat while I licked the dildo, pretending it was his cock.

    I moaned, the fingers of my left hand twisting the nipple as I lock my lips about the dildo, tasting traces of my sweet musk. I shuddered, back arching as my fantasy progressed in my thoughts, my son coming awake.

    Mom, he groaned in my thoughts. What are you doing?

    Shhh, honey. Mommy’s just making her big, strong man feel sooooo good. Mmm, let Mommy show you how to be a man.

    The thoughts made my pussy clench. I sucked harder on her dildo, imagining the sounds my son would make as I blew his cock. The moans, the groans, the grunts. The pleasure would twist across his face as he trembled on the bed. He would try to hide how much he liked it. But, in the end, he was a virile, young man and my mouth was so hot.

    He wouldn’t resist.

    His hands would shoot down, grabbing my dyed-blonde hair. He would grip it as I bobbed my mouth. I pressed the dildo deeper into my mouth, then pulled it out, sucking on it, swirling my tongue while I imagined it was my son’s cock hard and hot and throbbing.

    Oh, Mom, wow. That’s…Oh, wow, that’s amazing.

    Mommy just wants to show you her love.

    Yes, Mom, show me your love. Oh, yes. You’re amazing. You’re the best mom. Fuck!

    I sucked harder and harder, his chest rippling. My own pussy was so hot, so juicy, begging to be filled by his cock. I popped my mouth off the dildo while in my fantasy I popped off his cock, moving, straddling his cock and bringing it to my hot, dripping pussy.

    My son’s dick!

    I nuzzled the hard end of the dildo along my pussy lips, sliding it through my brown bush. I nudged my clit, shuddering, picturing the rapt lust on James’s face as he stared at my pillowy breasts swaying as I prepared to ride him.

    Mom, he groaned in my thoughts. You’re really going to do this? You’re really going to be the first woman to ride my cock?

    Oh, yes, Mommy has to make her boy into a man!

    I jammed the dildo into my pussy.

    I imagined impaling my cunt on my son’s thick cock.

    The shaft filled me, stretching my hot hole. The friction sent naughty heat rippling through my body. My cunt clenched on the dildo, pretending it was my son’s cock. I groaned, pumping it in and out as I fantasized riding James’s cock, sliding my cunt up and down his dick, reveling in the incestuous moment of a mother teaching her son to be a man.

    It would be so hot. My hands would run across his muscular chest, feeling his strength, while his hands would grope my breasts. He would squeeze my pillowy mounds and pinch my nipples. My pussy would clench on him.

    Do you feel how hot Mommy is for your big cock? I moaned in my imagination.

    Yes!

    And you love it. You love being back in Mommy! Back in the pussy that birthed you!

    It’s so hot, Mom!

    It was so hot. I pumped the dildo faster and faster in and out of my cunt. It churned my juices, rippling passion through me. I writhed on my back, gripping the base of the dildo with both hands to plunge it in with such force, my big breasts bouncing, lost to the incestuous fantasy of fucking my son.

    Heat burned in my cunt as I rode James’s cock. His hands squeezed my tits, pinching my nipples. My pussy clenched on his dick as I slid up and then I groaned as I slammed down. He shuddered, face twisting with passion, loving every moment of being inside his naughty mommy’s pussy.

    Yes, yes, yes, Mom, you’re so amazing. Your pussy! I love it. I love you, Mom!

    And Mommy loves her big, strong son. Oh, yes. Mommy raised a man with a huge cock. Oh, Mommy loves your big dick. Mommy’s going to cum so hard on your dick!

    I was going to cum so hard. I plunged the dildo so hard, so deep into my pussy. I reamed my cunt, trembling, groaning, spasming on the bed. It was so intense. The fantasy burned so hot in me. The fact it was wrong, illegal, forbidden only made it hotter. Made me wetter.

    Made me cum harder.

    “James!” I moaned, imagining him cumming into my depths, groaning, flooding me with his incestuous seed. I shuddered, bucking, writhing, plunging the dildo into my spasming depths. “Oh, James, yes!”

    The orgasm burned so hot through me. So passionately. I groaned and shuddered and moaned. I kept fucking the dildo into my convulsing pussy, lost to the taboo urge to fuck my son. To feel his cum splash into my depths. It would be so wonderful to feel that creamy delight spilling into me.

    Knocking me up like Clint knocked up his mother.

    My body bucked. My tits bounced as I convulsed so hard. A second orgasm detonated in me. I moaned my son’s name over and over as the pleasure burned through my mind. My entire body heaved. Rapture burned through my mind.

    I wanted to fuck my son.

    My orgasms peaked.

    And then the guilt crashed through me as I collapsed into a panting heap, gasping for breath. What was wrong with me? Why did these thoughts plague me? Why was I such a bad mother?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Jenny Wilson

    I trembled on my big brother’s lap. We were in his bedroom. It was early in the morning. We both couldn’t sleep. My period was two days late. If it hadn’t arrived by this morning, I knew there was only one possibility. And the pregnancy test clutched in my right hand confirmed it.

    I was bred by my big brother.

    So many emotions roiled through my stomach. I was scared and happy and excited and nervous and horny and frightened and ecstatic and so much more. They all mixed and swirled. I was pregnant. I was eighteen, pregnant, and knocked up by my own brother. The brother who loved me. The brother who would support me. The brother who was happy I was pregnant, his hands squeezing my ass through my nightgown, his cock growing hard beneath me as he kissed me. I clutched to him tightly, kissing him back.

    The last two weeks had been magical. It really wasn’t surprising I was pregnant. Maybe we could have gotten away with him cumming in me the first time without a condom. Even if it was in the middle of my cycle, the most fertile time of the month for me. But that was the excuse we used to keep fucking, over and over. After all, he might have already knocked me up. “We’ll wear condoms once you have your period,” he kept saying as he slid his dick into my wet pussy. “But until then…”

    “Let’s enjoy ourselves,” I would moan, loving his dick.

    And we had. We had all kinds of sex. At home and even at school, enjoying quickies whenever we could. We were both so horny, so in love. It was wonderful. He was wonderful. My big brother was amazing. Awesome. The best big brother in the world.

    Better even than Clint, even if he did fuck his two sisters, his two cousins, and maybe his aunt and even his mother. Mom told me his mother was pregnant, which was very suspicious to me.

    I broke the kiss with James, staring at his blue eyes as I trembled on him, squirming, my pussy so hot. I was pregnant with his child. I clutched the pregnancy test so hard in my hand as I ground on his cock.

    He groaned.

    “Well, I guess we don’t have to buy those condoms,” James said, his hands squeezing my ass through my nightgown.

    “Guess not,” I giggled. “All the bareback pussy you want.”

    “Well, I mean, until you’re too pregnant to have sex.”

    “Oh, girls can have sex right up until they give birth. I read it on one of Mom’s pamphlets in her office.” I gave a wicked giggle. “I hope you have a pregnancy fetish, big brother.”

    “I’ve never looked at that sort of porn.”

    “Me either. We should.” Then I kissed him again, my heart just racing with excitement.

    And then we heard a low, throaty moan. I broke the kiss, glancing at the wall separating James’s bedroom with Mom. My eyes widened. I knew those sounds. A hot thrill shot through my pussy as I squirmed on his cock.

    “Is she…?” James asked, staring at his wall.

    There was another moan.

    I giggled wickedly. “I think she is. Mmm, and you’re so hard. Let me do something about that.”

    “And you’re not wet?” he asked as I slipped off his lap to the floor, my hands reaching for his boxers’ waistband. He wore his white ones with black skulls and crossbones on it.

    “I am. And I’m in the mood for pirate treasure, yar,” I said, putting on my best pirate accent.

    “What?” he blinked as I pulled down his boxers, his hips lifting to help me out.

    “Aye, matey, I need all the creamy treasure you got in them there cock.”

    “Jesus, Jenny,” he said, chuckling. “You are such a goofball.”

    I beamed at him as his hard cock popped out, bobbing before me. The tip was growing dark with his arousal. Already precum beaded the tip. I licked my lips in hungry delight, grasping his dick with my right hand, the left sliding beneath my nightgown and pushing aside the panties I wore to sleep.

    I was hot and juicy, my silky pubic hair caressing my digits as I stroked up and down my vulva, touching my tight slit. I shuddered, teasing myself, digging into my plump folds to brush my hard clit and sending hot shudders through my body as my tongue licked up the bead of precum.

    “Damn, you can have all my pirate booty,” James groaned, leaning back on his hands, his muscular chest rippling. “Just do that. You are an amazing little sister.”

    “I know,” I beamed at him, my fingers stroking my clit, my other hand stroking his dick. His shaft throbbed with his heartbeat. “And I’m hungry for yar cream, matey!”

    Then I engulfed the head of his cock before he could laugh at how corny I sounded. I sucked so hard, making him groan instead. I loved making my big brother groan. It was so hot watching his face contort, his chest rising as he sucked in deep breaths. Precum coated my tongue as I swirled around the tip, my cheeks hollowing as I sucked.

    I loved sucking his cock. I loved doing anything with him. Even anal. It was hot feeling his cock slide into my asshole. My pussy and butthole clenched as I remembered two weeks ago when he fucked my ass in the downstairs bathroom.

    What a wicked time that was.

    I shoved two fingers into my juicy pussy, fingering myself as I bobbed my mouth up and down his dick. I sucked and moaned and shuddered, so happy. I was pregnant with his child. I knew we would have to face Mom soon, but I knew that despite all the angst and drama that would cause, I would have my big brother to support me. To love me.

    To fuck me and give me his cum.

    He groaned as I sucked harder, bobbing my mouth. I shivered, my tight pussy clenching on my fingers as they reamed in and out of me. My clit throbbed as I massaged it with the heel of my hand. I stroked his cock faster, my tongue swirling as I sucked and bobbed and blew him.

    “Damn, Jenny,” he panted, seizing my loose, brown hair, holding it as I pleasured him. “Damn, you are an amazing little sister. And you’re pregnant with my child. I knocked you up.”

    His chest swelled with pride. It made me shudder, my pussy clenching on my plunging fingers, as I heard the possessive thrill he took in that fact. That his cock had bred me. That he was virile. A true man.

    I sucked harder, moaning as the pleasure rippled out of my pussy. This was so hot. So amazing. I shivered, the heat building inside of me. Juices dribbled down my fingers and coated my hand as I masturbated faster and faster.

    “Jenny,” he kept groaning, his dick throbbing in my grip and mouth. He shuddered as I swirled my tongue around his crown before I bobbed down his shaft, sucking the entire time. “Oh, Jenny, yes. I’m going to flood your mouth.”

    That sent a hot thrill through me. My clit ached as I massaged it. My little nub sent such wonderful sparks of pleasure shooting through me. I moaned louder about his cock, humming, pleasing him. His face rippled with pleasure, his hand tightening in my hair.

    He was getting close.

    And so was I.

    My pregnant pussy savored my fingers plunging in and out of my depths. I shivered, toes curling. The pressure built and built as I took as much of James’s cock as I could, the tip brushing the back of my throat. I shivered, fingering myself faster and faster.

    “Shit!” he grunted. “Jenny!”

    Cum exploded into my mouth.

    The moment the first splash of salty, incestuous jizz hit my tonsils, I orgasmed, too.

    I gulped down his delicious, thick cream as my pussy spasmed about my fingers. I kept plunging them into my cumming depths, the heel of my hand massaging my clit. Pleasure sparked through me, igniting rapture in my mind that had me trembling, moaning about his erupting cock.

    He grunted with each blast. I loved it, the flavor swirling through my mouth as I swallowed it. The incestuous load warmed my belly. I groaned, squeezing my eyes shut as the pleasure burned through me.

    “You are awesome,” he panted, his dick spurting a final time. He fell back on his bed. “Love you.”

    I shuddered, my fingers still stirring up my cumming pussy, the pleasure radiating through my body. He loved me. I knew he did. And we had made a baby together. I wanted to tell the world. I wished incest wasn’t illegal.

    What a world that would be. One where you could love whomever you wanted, even if you were related.

    I popped my mouth off his dick, panting, my voice tight with ecstasy as I moaned, “Love you, big brother. You’re my baby daddy now.”

    “I am,” he said, sounding proud and sleepy all at the same time. “Damn, and I can’t tell anyone.”

    I shook my head. We had the lie ready. I went to a party with James the night after he popped my cherry. It was our alibi. People saw me there. Then I even disappeared for a while, hiding in a bathroom, and reappeared looking a little disheveled. A few of my friends gave me speculative looks, and I just winked at them. When I inevitably had to tell Mom, I would claim it was a stupid mistake at a party. There was a guy and we had sex but I didn’t know him. And I didn’t know how to get a hold of him.

    She would be disappointed in me, but I would have James. It would all be worth it. I rubbed my tummy, full of his cum and our baby. It definitely would be worth it.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    James Wilson

    I grinned as Jenny entered the library, wearing a jean skirt and purple tights, a matching purple top with a pink cardigan to help keep her warm. I loved the pink hair band holding back her light-brown hair. It always made her look so innocent. But I knew she was naughty. I had seen the thong she put on before we went to school.

    The blowjob she gave me this morning was wonderful, but I wanted more. I had to be in her pussy.

    I couldn’t believe I was going to be a father. I knew it was a possibility for the last two weeks, but now it was a certainty. I had bred my little sister. I wanted to strut around like Clint with two women on my arms. I remembered at the end of last year, both Melody and Pam so pregnant, practically glowing as they walked with him.

    I wanted to do that strut with Jenny. But she was my sister. It was illegal for me to knock her up. If she were my cousin…

    “The library?” Jenny asked as she came closer to me.

    I grinned at her. “I found a place.”

    She walked with me as the school’s librarian, an old hag who hated her job and just sat behind her desk as much as possible not working. She usually was reading from her Kindle, and did not care what the students did so long as it was quiet. I didn’t even know why our school had a library. No one used it for research only for the study rooms in the back. I mean, sure, twenty years ago before the internet people had to suffer in libraries.

    But that meant almost no one came in here.

    “This is so risky,” Jenny whispered as I led her back to a tall bookshelf near a circular study table.

    “Uh-huh,” I grinned, leading her to the little alcove behind the shelf. I slipped in the narrow gap between the shelf and the alcove, sucking in my chest to get in. Once there, I could see out through the gaps in the books at the rest of the library. Even with that, it was so dark back here.

    “Wow,” Jenny said. “Why is there a little alcove back here?”

    “Not sure. I bet they had a reason when they built this school, and then later they rearranged the shelves or something, mostly blocking it off. But it left this naughty spot behind.”

    “And how did you find this?” Jenny asked as she pressed against me.

    “I’m just good at finding places.”

    “You’re motivated,” she giggled. “You get off on fucking me at school, don’t you? You like the risk, big brother.”

    “I do,” I grinned. “And I bet it makes you wet.”

    She giggled. “It does. You’re so daring. I’m so scared we’ll get caught, but you’re always so confident we won’t.”

    I was nervous, too, but I wasn’t about to tell her that. Not with my dick so hard and she was so close to me. I couldn’t see much of her, but I could feel her heat through our clothing as her body rubbed against mine.

    “I found some pregnancy porn,” she said, her hand rubbing at my crotch.

    “Oh?” I asked in surprise. “What have you been doing while you were supposed to be learning today?”

    “Browsing porn,” she giggled. “I had already read ahead in English, so I just pretended to read with my text book up. But I really had my phone hidden in there. On mute, of course.”

    “I have my earbuds,” I said, fumbling at my backpack still slung over my right shoulder. I liked to listen to music from my phone.

    We fumbled in the dark with the earbuds. They were tangled, of course, but we were horny. Soon, we had an earbud in each of our ears. Eager, I slammed the jack into her iPhone. The screen’s glow painted her face in blue as she opened the video she had saved.

    “Look what you’ve done to Mommy,” the pregnant woman said, her tits huge and pillowy, the size of Mom’s tits. Her hand stroked her swollen stomach. She wasn’t fat. It was the graceful curve of new life, making the woman somehow even sexier. “You knocked Mommy up. Now you have to pay.”

    “How do I do that?” the young man sitting on the bed said, naked and stroking his cock.

    Jenny wiggled next to me as I groaned, “You found pregnancy incest porn?”

    “Uh-huh,” she groaned. “Isn’t it so hot? That’ll be me in nine months. And you better do what he does.”

    I nodded, my dick throbbing in my pants as I watched the woman’s “son” lick her pussy. The pregnant woman had mounted him, riding his face as he lay on the bed, her tits heaving and swaying as she moaned and groaned.

    “That’s it. Lick Mommy’s pussy.”

    Images of Mom flashed through my mind, her bleached-blonde hair spilling about her motherly face, her plump lips pursed. I groaned, my dick wanting to burst out of my pants as I stared at the screen, imagining what Mom’s pussy would taste like.

    I bet she tasted as good as Jenny’s cunt.

    My zipper rasped as Jenny worked it down. Then she shoved her hand into my pants, pulling my cock out the slit in my boxers. I groaned as my little sister stroked my cock, our eyes locked on the iPhone.

    “Oh, you’re going to make Mommy cum,” the pregnant porn star moaned, her tits heaving and slapping together. “Oh, yes. You knocked me up. Now you have to keep my horny pussy satisfied.”

    “Yes, you do, big brother,” moaned my little sister, her hand stroking my cock slowly, teasingly. “My pussy is so wet. You bred me. You made me so horny.”

    “I’ll eat you out,” I promised, my eyes locked on the screen. “I’ll devour you then fuck you.”

    “Good,” she groaned as my hand slid down her back to her skirt. I lifted it, finding her ass covered by her thin tights.

    I squeezed her butt. “I’ll keep your horny pussy satisfied, little sister.”

    “Good,” she moaned, squirming. My hands clenched her butt-cheek, my dick throbbing in her grip.

    The pregnant porn star gasped and moaned, her hands seizing her big, pillowy tits. She brought her fat nipples to her lips, sucking on them one by one. My eyes widened. Creamy milk beaded her nipples. She was nursing herself.

    “Fuck,” I panted, my dick throbbing. “Fuck, fuck, fuck.”

    “Yes, the lactation’s so hot,” groaned Jenny. “You’ll get to nurse from my tits, big brother. Won’t that be so hot?”

    “So hot,” I panted, my eyes locked on the screen. I pictured suckling from my mother’s lactating breasts, nursing from her like I had as a baby. “Shit.”

    I shoved my fingers into the waistband of Jenny’s tights, sliding in and gripping her near naked ass. With her thong vanishing between her butt-crack, I could feel the silky warmth of her butt-cheek. I squeezed it, fingers sliding into her crack as she wiggled her hips.

    “I’m getting so wet, big brother,” Jenny groaned. “Oh, this is so hot.”

    “So hot,” I panted, my fingers nudging aside her thong. I felt her puckered asshole. I stroked it, making her shiver while the taboo idea of breeding our mother washed through my mind. “She looks like Mom.”

    “I guess,” Jenny moaned. “Thinking about Mom?”

    “Yeah,” I panted, my finger nudging her asshole.

    My little sister shivered as I penetrated her asshole up to the first knuckle. She moaned, stroking my dick harder, faster. The porn star came then leaned over, her pregnant belly rubbing on her “son’s” chest as she sucked on his cock.

    “Oh, Mom,” he groaned.

    My sister’s asshole clenched on my finger. “Are you really thinking about Mom?”

    “Yeah,” I groaned then winced. Maybe I shouldn’t have admitted that. Would she get jealous?

    Jenny only shivered as I fingered her asshole, her eyes locked on the screen, her hand stroking my dick. My balls ached as her silky grip caressed me. I pressed my finger deeper and deeper with each pump, loving the velvety grip of her asshole.

    Then the porn star rose, turning around, moaning about how she needed her son’s dick in her. My cock throbbed as I imagined Mom moaning the same thing, mounting me, sliding her pussy down my cock.

    The very pussy that birthed me.

    “Yes, yes, fuck me, Mom,” groaned the “son.”

    “This cock!” moaned the pregnant porn star. “Oh, this cock is amazing. I made this cock.”

    “She did,” Jenny groaned, shivering.

    And then I heard footsteps and soft talking. “Shit, turn it off. Someone’s coming and they’ll see the glow.”

    Jenny gasped, fumbling at her phone, letting go of my cock. She turned it off, holding it to her chest just to be safe. I heard two girls talking, their voices soft. They were nearby. I shivered, groaning as I caught the sight of two girls sitting down at the round table just on the edge of my vision, one girl’s black hair short, the other’s brown hair in pigtails.

    “Big brother,” Jenny hissed, her asshole clenching on my finger. “I need you. You promised.”
    “I did,” I groaned, pushing her up against the back of the bookshelf. Those girls had no idea we were here. “Don’t make too much noise. We have an audience nearby.”

    “I won’t,” she groaned as I pulled out my hand out of her tights.

    I sucked on my finger, loving the sour flavor of her ass as I knelt behind her, my face pressed into her rear. I hiked her skirt up and yanked her tights down. I could smell my sister’s tart pussy. I breathed in the musk of her pregnant snatch.

    I bred this pussy.

    I squeezed her ass as I nuzzled between her thighs, the crotch of her thong soaked with her excitement. I licked at them, tasting her tart pussy, loving her incestuous passion. I squeezed her butt-cheeks as I nuzzled and tongued at her thong, pressing the thin strip of cloth into her pussy while my sister whimpered, her hips swaying.

    But I had to taste her directly. My fingers ripped aside her thong so I could bury my tongue directly into her cunt. She groaned through her clenched teeth and whimpered as I parted her silky folds, caressing her pregnant pussy.

    That thought made my dick throb every time it danced through my head.

    I tongued my sister’s bred pussy. I lapped and nuzzled at her tart folds, her silky pubic hairs and hot lips caressing my cheeks. I gripped her ass, my nose pressed into her taint as I lapped at her from behind.

    “Big brother,” she cooed at a half-whisper. “Oh, big brother, yes.”

    The two girls talking at their table giggled. They were so close to us. If Jenny wasn’t quiet, they would hear us. And that would be so hot. My dick ached and throbbed as it jutted out my fly before me. I wanted to the entire world to know I had bred my sister.

    That she loved my cock. That she came when I devoured her pussy.

    It sent such a hot thrill through me as I lapped at her folds. Her juices dribbled down my chin as she moaned and groaned, her hips wiggling with pleasure, rubbing her butt-cheeks against my temples. They were so soft and plump.

    And I could smell her sour musk.

    “Big brother,” she cooed again as my tongue lapped up her taint and between her butt-cheeks. I found her sour asshole, licking it, making her shudder. “Oh, you are soooooo dirty.”

    “Uh-huh,” I groaned, tonguing her asshole while I moved my right hand down to her pussy. I rubbed at her hot flesh, stroking her with my fingers as I rimmed her asshole.

    “Such a dirty, big brother.”

    The two girls were giggling louder, their hushed whispers reaching my ears as I tongued my sister’s asshole. Those girls had no idea what we were doing back here. They were gossiping about boys, I bet, aching for a real stud to fuck them. They would be so jealous of my sister getting her asshole eaten and pussy fingered.

    I pushed two thick fingers into my sister’s pregnant depths. My cock throbbed more as her silky flesh engulfed my digits. I pumped them in and out while my tongue wiggled against her tight sphincter. The muscular ring resisted for a moment, fighting my intrusion.

    And then surrendered.

    I wiggled into her sour bowels, loving the feel of her flesh clenching about me. She trembled, groaning through her teeth as I fucked my tongue in and out of her tight asshole. I loved her sour musk. Her pussy grew hotter and hotter as I tongued and fingered her.

    “Such a good big brother. Such a stud.”

    “Such a naughty little sister,” I groaned between licks. “Mmm, you love your big brother’s tongue in your tight asshole.”

    “Sooooo much.” Her pussy clenched so hard on my plunging fingers, her juices trickling down my hand. She was so hot and silky. My dick was so envious of my fingers. “And your cock.”

    “But you’re getting it in your pussy today.”

    “Good. Squirt your cum into my pregnant snatch. Oh, big brother, yes.”

    “Oh, my gosh,” giggled one of the girl’s loudly. “Oh, Lee, I should spank you for that.”

    I only half-paid attention, the words floating through my head. I had my little sister to pleasure. I jammed my tongue back into her tight asshole while my thumb slid through her plump vulva, finding her clit.

    She jumped as I massaged it.

    I loved the way Jenny whimpered and moaned as my thumb rubbed in circles on her clit. Her nub was so hard. Her hips wiggled, her asshole clenching on my tongue as my fingers plunged over and over into her pussy. I stirred her up, made her breathe louder and louder as I devoured her asshole. I excited her. I made her wild.

    I made her cum.

    “Big brother,” she groaned a little too loud.

    Would the girls hear her?

    Her pussy writhed and milked my fingers like they were my cock. My dick ached, begging to bury into her depths. I rubbed her clit, plunging my digits deeper and deeper into her pussy while my tongue rimmed her asshole. She trembled, hips wiggling, moaning and groaning, trying not to be too loud. It was so hot. So naughty.

    I couldn’t hold back any longer.

    “Fuck,” I groaned, ripping my fingers from her pussy and rising, my cock smacking into her thigh. “I have to be in you.”

    “Yes, yes, fuck me, big brother,” groaned Jenny.

    The two girls were giggling again as I pressed my cock into my little sister’s pregnant cunt. I slid my dick’s crown along her slit until I found her opening. And then I buried into her hard, the shelf Jenny leaned against rocking from the force of thrust.

    It. Was. Heaven.

    I loved being in her pussy. So hot and wet and tight and silky. It was so wrong to be in her, to be pumping away at her tight snatch. She moaned, clenching down as her hips bucked back into me, her soft ass pressing into my crotch.

    “Yes, big brother,” she groaned. “Oh, yes. I need this.”

    “Because you’re a pregnant, horny little sister?” I asked, my hands sliding beneath her blouse, stroking the bare flesh of her stomach.

    “Yes!” she hissed, her pussy clenching on my dick. “So horny.”

    The girls kept giggling as I kept fucking my little sister. I reached her round breasts covered in her bra, squeezing through the lacy garment. Her nipples were hard. She groaned as I massaged them through the cloth, her pussy growing hotter, her hips writhing faster and faster.

    I nuzzled at her neck, my face pushing aside her silky hair to kiss at her delicate skin. I smelled the perfume she wore. I breathed it in as I plowed her pussy so hard, so fast. My balls smacked into her with wet thuds.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” she hissed. “Big brother, that’s it. That’s what I need. Every day.”

    “Every day,” I promised, my left hand sliding down to her flat stomach. How long until her belly would curve outward? Swelling rounder and rounder every day, proving that I had bred her?

    I couldn’t wait.

    The friction sent pleasure rushing down my dick straight to my balls. It boiled the cum in them, bringing me closer and closer to erupting into my little sister’s snatch. I shuddered, thrusting so hard into her silky depths, our flesh smacking together louder and louder.

    I pinched her nipple through her bra with my right hand, my left rubbing her belly. I loved how silky she felt as I pictured her round and pregnant. I groaned, sucking and nibbling on her neck, loving how she trembled and whimpered.

    “Big brother,” she groaned, pussy clenching so hard on my dick.

    “Are you going to cum?” I asked as I nuzzled up to her ear. I licked it. “Are you? On your big brother’s dick?”

    “I am,” she whined, her voice so high-pitched and throaty as she trembled. “Gonna cum so hard.”

    “Good. Milk my cock. You’re just so horny, you naughty, pregnant slut.”

    “Your slut! Your slutty little sister!”

    She definitely said those last words too loud as her orgasm burst through her. I didn’t care. I just savored the sudden convulsion of her pussy about my cock as I rammed over and over into her depths. Her flesh massaged my cock, the friction growing so intense as I buried over and over into her pregnant pussy.

    My balls ached as I fucked her. Her stomach quivered beneath my rubbing hand. I twisted her nipple as she moaned and groaned through her clenched teeth. She pressed back into my chest. I shuddered, slamming into her.

    My dick throbbed.

    I slid through her silky, orgasming sheath.

    I bottomed out in incestuous paradise.

    I came in my little sister’s pregnant pussy.

    I groaned, pinching her nipple so hard as my cum burst from my dick. Powerful pulses of rapture shot through my body every time I squirted. I shuddered, groaning into the nape of her neck. I swayed, her pussy milking my cock, so hungry for my cum.

    “That’s it,” she hissed. “That’s how a pregnant little sister is fucked.

    “Yes,” I groaned as my orgasm peaked. I swayed, holding her as the final blast of my cum flooded her depths. “That’s it. You’ll get that every day. Your horny, pregnant cunt will be satisfied, little sister.”

    “Mmm, such a wonderful big brother,” she purred in absolute delight.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Jenny Wilson

    James’s cock slipped out of my pussy. I quickly pushed my thong back into place to trap his cum in me and keep from making a mess. I shuddered, loving the feel of him leaking out of me. I wiggled my hips as I drew up my tights.

    “Follow in a few minutes,” James said. “Those girls are still there.”

    I nodded my head and then shivered as he kissed me. I loved my big brother so much. He broke the kiss and then squeezed out past the bookshelf, leaving our private alcove. I leaned against the wall, my heart still racing, breathing heavily as I came down from my orgasmic high.

    I rubbed my belly absently, my eyes closed as I waited for the right time to slip out. I was pregnant with his baby. As much as I was afraid of telling Mom, that thought still made me giddy with delight. My body was meant to be pregnant, and it was so hot that my older, sexy brother had done it.

    I shivered, smiled, and then pressed out from behind the bookshelf and…

    Gasped.

    Alicia Elliston stood waiting for me, her brown hair in pigtails. She wore a pink, frilly dress that belonged on a much younger girl. She was nineteen, the same age as my brother, but looked ten. She held her hands behind her back, her hips rocking back and forth like a little girl who knows a naughty secret about her older sibling.

    “I know what you were doing back there.”

    My stomach twisted. “Oh?” I asked, my mouth so dry. “What?”

    “You were fucking!” She said the word with such a naughty emphasis like a child reveling in saying something bad.

    I flushed. “And?” I held up my head. I was taller than her by a few inches, and far more developed despite her being a year older. “What if I was?”

    “You are so lucky to have a big brother that will fuck you,” Alicia continued, her girlish face bursting with delight. She clapped her hands, bouncing on her heels. “I am so happy for you.”

    My nervousness vanished. I had seen her fuck her older brother Clint. I shouldn’t have been afraid at all. “I’m not the only little sister who’s lucky, right? You have a big brother that fucks you.”

    Her brown eyes widened behind her glasses. “Y-You know that?”

    “James and I saw you and Clint behind the gym two weeks ago.” I grinned at her. “It’s because of you that I have my special relationship with my big brother. It was so hot watching you and your big brother.”

    Alicia squealed in delight and threw her arms around my neck, hugging me so tight. “That’s so wonderful. I’m so glad to have a friend I can talk to about this. I only have my sisters, and they’re all fucking Clint.”

    “I thought you only had one sister.”

    Alicia just giggled.

    Then I asked, “And we’re friends?”

    “Of course we’re friends,” Alicia said. “We just shared our deepest secrets. That totally makes us friends.” She bounced against me with all the excitement of a little girl. “I am so glad I had to work on homework during lunch. And you must be starving. Let’s get something to eat and then talk.”

    “Compare notes?” I asked. “Does your brother like to eat your ass out?”

    “Yes!” Then she gave me a wicked look, her brown eyes twinkling. “You should eat his out. James’ll love it!”

    I shivered, excited to have made a new friend. She knew so much about sex. I bet I could learn so many naughty things to try with James.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Dr. Bernice Wilson

    “How was college?” I asked my daughter as she stepped out of the laundry room.

    “Great,” she said. “I just dropped off my dirty clothes.”

    “I should make you do the laundry,” I said. “I think your ‘accident’ that one time was faked.”

    “Mom?” she gasped in absolute innocence, made more so by her pink hair band holding back her brown hair. “I would never. And I had an amazing day. I made a new friend. Alicia Elliston.”

    “Oh,” I said, my stomach twisting. Just hearing Elliston made me think of Clint fucking his mother, which made me think of James fucking me.

    My pussy grew so hot.

    “What’s for dinner?” Jenny asked as she passed me.

    “Takeout,” I told her. “I left it on the dinner table. Go get your brother. I’ll be down in a few minutes.”

    I shivered, my pussy on fire. I climbed the stairs and headed into the bathroom. I stared at my face in the mirror. I had to get my lusts under control. I needed to go and find a bar, pick up a young stud, and just get laid.

    My forehead looked flushed from my excitement.

    I grabbed a piece of toilet paper and dabbed at my forehead. I dropped it in the wastebasket by the sink and then frowned. There was a pink, triangular box in the trash with the letters “Preg…” in purple, the rest of the word obscured by my piece of toilet paper.

    My stomach clenched. That couldn’t be the discarded box for a pregnancy test. Jenny couldn’t be having sex. She was so young. So innocent. She still wore her headband and tights. I mean, I knew girls were so active these days, but not my sweet Jennifer.

    I picked up the box, my stomach twisting.

    Was my baby girl pregnant?

    To be continued…


  • My Roomate III

    Font size : +


    Making Lanie mine

    The rest of the week passed, with me having a perfect view of Lanie masturbating every night on the sofa bed. I decided to forgo disabling her vibrator, and simply enjoyed the nightly show, bringing myself off in the comfort of my own bed. I had set my sights on the next weekend, and when my package from Amazon arrived on Thursday, I knew I had it in the bag.

    In that bag was pair of panties with a slim, remote control vibrating egg in the slightly padded crotch. I took it out, placed the crotch of the panties between my fingers, and ran the variable speed from low to high. I really wanted to put them on, but then I would have to wash them. That Saturday afternoon, before we went down to my gym, I took Lanie’s bra she had placed in her gym bag and cut the bottom loop of each bra clasp in half, then almost severed the other with a pair of wire cutters. She would never notice when she hurriedly slipped on her regular bra after our workout, and I could break the other loop at will.

    We had a good workout, and worked up a pretty good sweat. Since we were going out for dinner afterwards, we planned to shower and change at the club, leaving our sweaty clothes in the locker to pick up tomorrow. After we got out of the shower, and had semi dried off, we headed back to my locker. I bent over to get something out of the bag, and accidentally on purpose yanked Lanie’s clean underwear out of the bag letting them fall to the floor by my feet. I was still a little wet, and the floor was a little wet, so by the time I realized that her panties were out of the bag and on the floor, I had stepped all over them, and ground them into the floor. They were pretty wet, and looked a little stained. I looked down at the panties, and looked up at Lanie and apologized. She was bummed, because her workout undies were at the bottom of the locker, sweaty and gross. I rifled through the bag and came up with an “extra” pair of clean undies (my Amazon purchase) that she could wear. With a big smile, she grabbed them and pulled them on. With similar glee, she slipped on her bra, and continued to get dressed. She looked nice, in a silky button blouse and short, sexy black skirt. Me, in about the same attire, but in slacks with a devilish grin on my face.

    We hit a nice restaurant uptown, then hit a few small clubs before settling in at one that was really hopping, and with a great sound system. The subwoofers made the seats vibrate to a rhythm of their own. We were having fun, and decided to stay, so after we has 2 more drinks, I decided to put my plan into action. When the bass to a song really started throbbing, I turned on the remote vibrator at its lowest setting, figuring she wouldn’t notice a thing, and she didn’t. As the evening went on, we met some new friends and talked and joked with them for a while. When Lanie wanted to get up to pee, I turned off the vibrator, and snapped her bra as she was getting up, driving my thumb into the clasp, snapping the other piece in half. When I let go, he bra came apart. She looked at me, and said “I think you broke my bra you little fucker.” The rest of the table got a good laugh, and she came back to the table looking a little self conscious, obviously without a bra, and a pissed look on her face. I promised to replace her bra tomorrow, and that I was sorry (not), but just to forget about it as she was probably not the only one that was bra-less. I offered her mine, but she knew that mine would be way too small, and she was better off as is.

    As the music pumped up again, I turned the vibrator to low, and bought her a drink. She got over being pissed and began to relax, and we were all back to cracking jokes and stuff around the table. Lanie’s shirt was perfect, as every once in a while I could see her whole tit, and it was sheer enough that you could see her erect nipples. It was about this time that I turned up the vibrator a bit. After a while, Lanie began to fidget in her seat, adjusting her legs, looking around and stuff. She starting fiddling with her waist band and the opening in her shirt, I didn’t want to stare, but she was like a bitch in heat. As we were joking around, I emphasized a point I was making by touching her thigh, first lightly, then heavier, first on the top, then on the inside of her thigh, every time hiking up the hem of her skirt. I noticed the other girl sitting beside her was doing the same thing. Lanie didn’t seem to mind, and as her skirt was riding up her thighs, I could have sworn she spread her legs a little wider apart. She was lit, and from sitting and fidgeting around, her shirt had become a little untucked, making it looser up top, and giving me and her other seat mate unobstructed views of her tits. I got a little bolder and turned up the vibrator a bit more, and this time she noticed. She looked around, leaned over to me, and said, “Is it just me, or is the bass turning this seat a vibrator.” I smiled and said, “It does kind of feel good!” In moments I could smell pussy, she must have been creaming her panties. Her other seatmate was eyeing her up pretty good, and I could swear she was getting interested. Rather than encourage the competition (it was my idea after all), I suggested we all hit the dance floor like a school of tuna and see what turns up.

    No hesitation from the group, and we hopped out to the dance floor. As we were rocking out, I sought out Lanie, and turned it up another notch. As I took my hand out of my pocket, I grabbed her hand danced around a bit with her, then faked one of those dancing with the stars type couples dance. When we intertwined our legs I could have sworn she rubbed her crotch against my leg. Then she did it again, she was trying to hump my leg! As she turned around, I slapped her on the ass, and said let’s get a drink. As we went to the bar, I turned the vibrator down and we ordered two rum and cokes. I looked over at her, and her breasts were almost peeking out of her shirt. The bar tendered noticed as well, and gave us two doubles! We headed back to the table, and found our new friends were about ready to check out. Since there were 4 of them and two of us they decided to pick up the tab for us. That was cool, cause now we had new found money to party with. We sat down finished our drinks, and talked about hitting another club. As we walked out of the bar, we were still thinking about hitting another club, but decided to head home, as it was late, and we were already in the bag.

    We walked cross-town for a block to get to on a busier street to catch a cab, and on the street, a man standing in front of a place called the Kit-Kat Klub opened the door to the establishment, and said “ladies night, ladies, free drinks!” I looked over at Lanie, she looked at me, and we accepted his invitation.

    It was about as expected, a strip club packed with men, a few with their dates, and a few women. But after all, free drinks. We found a table, and one of the topless girls came over to take our drink order. She was back in a flash with what was the first of one too many rum and cokes. A truly evil idea popped into my head, and when one of the dancers came over to our table and asked if we wanted a dance, I immediately said, “I’m buying a dance for you Lanie.” She looked horrified, but the dancer began and was right in Lanie’s face. The set had a thumping bass, and I took advantage turning on the vibrator, apparently without Lanie noticing. The dance got more erotic, and when the dancer could see Lanie was bra-less, she got a little more personal with the dance. As I tuned up the vibrator, Lanie seemed to get a bit more excited. When Candy (the dancer) straddled Lanie leg and began grinding her crotch into her thigh, it pushed the hem of her skirt up a little higher on her leg, and placed Candy’s tits just inches from Lanie’s mouth. I slowly cranked the vibrating panties up to full tilt, causing Lanie to grab the arm rests on the chair tightly, and her breathing quickened. With Lanie’s breasts beginning to peek out of her shirt, Candy leaned over in front of her, reached out and stroked Lanie up her sides from her hips to her armpits, then placed her thumbs inside the opening of her shirt and caressed her way back down tracing her thumbs over Lanie’s nipples. She got close to Lanie’s ear and said, “I can see you’re enjoying this, this next dance is on me.”

    With than she bent over and began a slow hip twisting dance with her ass only inches from Lanie’s face. Her legs were spread, leaving nothing to the imagination, and then she reached back and spread her ass cheeks even further apart, with her fingers almost in her asshole and cunt. I leaned over to see more, and I could tell that Candy was also excited as her cunt lips were protruding around the crotch of her g-string. When Candy stood up and turned around, she began talking dirty to Lanie, telling her what they could do together. To my amazement, I watched as Lanie rolled her eyes back into her head, grabbed the arms of the chair tightly, and convulsed into an orgasm with her face inches away from Candy’s panties. I turned down the vibrator, and a smiling Candy said, “Mission accomplished,” as she parted company with our table. I looked over at Lanie and said, “I saw that, did you just have an orgasm?” Lanie was flushed, and stammered, “I must be drunk, and I think we need to go, but I gotta pee first.” I agreed, and said, “Me too”, with that we headed to the bathroom. It wasn’t a pretty site in there, late night in a bar bathroom is never good, and rather than let my pants hit the floor between my legs, I often take them off completely and hang them on the door. I could see that Lanie had the same idea. I was very moist to say the least, and I knew that Lanie was probably soaked. I finished before Lanie, and then had another evil idea. I could see Lanie’s skirt and panties hanging over the door (must not have had a hook), and I reached up and snagged the soaked panties. I wrapped them in a paper towel and put them in my purse. I washed my hands then told Lanie, I’d meet her outside.

    It seemed to take her forever to come out, but she finally did. She looked confused, and told me that she couldn’t find her panties in the bathroom and someone must have taken them. I said, “ew”, after you came in your panties, they must have been gross. “Maybe you have an admirer!” She told me I was gross, and that this evening had to remain our secret. I smiled and winked at her, saying, “sure, but paybacks are a bitch.”


  • The Vampire Kiss Chapter Fifteen: Angelic Lusts

    Font size : +


    Abigial has fallen under Father Augustine’s control. Damien is forced to watch his wife’s wanton surrender to the priest’s dark lusts.

    The Vampire’s Kiss
    Chapter 15: Angelic Lusts
    by mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    Damien D’Angelo thrashed in the inhuman grip of the priest. Iron fingers clenched tight about the vampire’s throat. He could not snarl and rage at the priest who fucked his wife, pounding Abigail hard as she lay bent over the desk in Faust’s office at the peak of the skyscraper.

    Shame, humiliation, rage, and pain clenched Damien’s blackened soul. His wife’s every gasp and pleasure-filled moan stabbed into his undead heart. She loved the priest’s cock, addicted to its girth spreading wide her pussy.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” gasped Abigail, her fiery hair thrashing. “Keep fucking me with that cock!”

    “Is it the best?” Mary asked. The first vampiress Damien sired watched the priest fuck Abigail, Mary’s bloody hands fingering her cunt.

    “Yes, is it, Dam?” gasped Samantha, her eyes wide behind her glasses. Abigail had sired the vampiress.

    “It’s better than Sire’s,” laughed Rosa, glancing at Damien, contempt in her dark eyes.

    “So much better,” moaned Abigail.

    All Damien’s women had abandoned him for the priest, and Father Augustine reveled in his triumph. Around him, other women moaned and gasped. Over thirty, each leaking the priest’s cum from their cunts and asses or splattered with drying lines of pearly jizz.

    The priest had conquered them all. Conquered my Abigail.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Such a fucking amazing cock!” screamed Abigail as she came on the priest cock.

    Father Hyrum Augustine, the first nephilim to walk the earth in millennia, reveled in her cunt’s tight grip spasming about his thrusting cock. Pleasure rushed down the priest’s cock as he savored the married vampiress’s silky flesh. She bucked and gasped while Damien watched on in defeated horror.

    Cuckolded. Bested.

    “Yes,” roared the priest. “Worship my cock, Abigail. You’re mine!”

    “Yours! Just keep fucking me!” Her head tossed back, her juices flooding out of her whorish cunt, perfuming the air with her tart excitement.

    “See, Damien,” exulted the priest. “What fickle whores women are! Sinful, deceitful creatures always on the prowl for the best cock! And none are better than mine!”

    “None!” gasped the cumming vampiress.

    “Yours is the best, Father,” panted Joy as she fucked a dildo in and out of her asshole, the shaft lubed by the priest’s cum.

    “So good,” Lynette shuddered, rubbing her cunt on the corner of Faust’s desk.

    “Every woman is a whore, Damien. Your wife. Your thralls. They can’t help themselves submit to the better man.”

    Me.

    Father Augustine savored Damien’s crushing defeat, emasculated by the priest’s superior cock. He thrust harder into Abigail’s cunt, the married vampiresses flesh clutching and sucking, eager for another load of cum to flood her sinful pit. Her orgasm still rippled through her. Damien winced at every gasp and cry.

    Ecstasy boiled in the priest’s balls. Fucking Abigail’s wanton hole was more satisfying than he had fantasized. Clenching. Hot. Silky. Wet. Married cunt gripped his cock, burning with whorish sin.

    “She is mine now!”

    “I’m sorry, Damien! He’s…just…too…much!” Abigail spasmed again as the whore came again.

    The priest’s hand tightened on Damien’s throat as the pleasure exploded out of Augustine’s cock. Hot cum flooded Abigail’s unholy womb. The priest groaned through clenched teeth. Rapture consumed him.

    You’ve crushed him, chortled the feminine voice.

    “Hallelujah!”

    Abigail’s flaming hair tossed. “Yes, flood me with your cum!”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    …yes…flood me…with your…cum…

    The words penetrated Aurora’s prison. The corrupted angel lifted her head, her crimson wings flapping in the void. Jezebel’s demonic soul engulfed Aurora’s, imprisoning the angel and siphoning off her powers, feeding the to Faust.

    “Abigail?” Aurora asked, frowning. A spark of hope kindled in her breast. “Can you hear me, Abigail?”

    “She can’t hear you, my angel slut,” Jezebel answered, her voice hissing from all directions, resounding through the angel’s prison. “You cannot touch the world. You’re stuck in here with me. Forever. My pet. My prisoner. My angel slut.” Jezebel’s rich, throaty laugh echoed through the dark cell. “Oh, the games we shall play. The sins we shall commit.”

    Aurora knew Jezebel was right. The angel understood her prison. Others of her kind, fallen and vulnerable in ages past, had been trapped by demons, used as the fuel consumed by the flames of Nephilim. Only the exorcism of Jezebel or the slaying of Father Augustine would free her.

    But I heard Abigail. How?

    …yes…fuck my…ass…

    Abigail’s moan penetrated the prison and rang through Aurora’s thoughts, sonorous and passionate. I can feel her lusts. I am a succubus. Corrupted beyond a normal fallen angel. And Father Augustine is feeding on my lusts.

    …vacant…

    And those lusts touched Abigail. A part of me touches Abigail.

    …your whore…

    Aurora focused on the voice. She sent her thoughts after them, flowing with the energy. She hit the barrier of her prison. Her mind recoiled as her energy flowed out through tiny holes. Aurora’s mind was too big to squeeze through, her thoughts too complex.

    …oh…damien…it’s so good…i’m his…whore…i love it…i love…his cock…

    But not a single thought. An impulse. Something, anything. What?

    …someone better…damien…

    An idea. Trying to send a message seemed futile to the angel. What could Abigail do while locked in Faust’s passion. She was as much a prisoner as Aurora. But the angel still remembered hope. Damien’s corruption had not wholly consumed her flesh.

    …i am…father augustine’s…whore…

    Aurora sent out her thought.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Beneath the overwhelming lust, guilt touched the vampiress’s soul. Abigail D’Angelo quaked, her pussy erupting from another all-consuming orgasm. Her pussy spasmed about the priest’s cock while her moans sang through the room.

    But her eyes witnessed the pain in Damien’s eyes.

    The small kernel of awareness, not swept up by the tide of lust spilling through her, begged to cry out, “Don’t look, Damien. I’m sorry. I can’t help myself. He’s too big.” But instead she moaned, “Yes, yes! Your cock!” as the priest’s cum dumped into her soiled pussy.

    Damien thrashed again, impotent, helpless. The priest was too strong.

    His cock too amazing.

    Abigail groaned, her orgasm still rippling through her body, as the priest withdrew his cock slowly, painfully slowly. Her clenching flesh gripped his dick, feeling every inch of him pull out until her pussy gaped open, begging to be filled.

    “Fuck me,” moaned Abigail.

    I’m sorry, Damien.

    “I need your cock! Please, please, fuck me!”

    “But where should I fuck you, whore? You have surrendered your cunt to me. You’ve begged with all the wanton sin of womanhood for my dick. Where else can I use my cock on your flesh? Where else do you need it, slut?”

    “Anywhere. Just fill me! Give me that dick!”

    I’m such a whore, Damien. I’m so sorry. But his cock. It is magnificent.

    The priest’s free hand pulled her right butt-cheek to the side, exposing her sphincter. “Beg me to use your ass, slut. Beg me to ream your filthy hole. Only degradation will satiate your wanton lusts.”

    “Yes! Fuck my ass!”

    “While your husband watches?”

    “Absolutely! Please, please, fuck my ass, Father. I need it. I need to be filled. I’m so empty without your cock. Vacant.”

    “You are such a whore!”

    “I am!” Abigail wiggled her butt. Sorry, sorry, sorry. I need this, Damien. I need this. “Fuck my ass, Father! Pound it! Fuck me hard! Hurt me! Give me pain and agony!”

    “See her sin manifest, Damien,” laughed the priest. “I am doing you a favor. I have exposed your wife for what she truly is.

    “A whore!”

    The priest slammed his dick deep into her bowels. Pain and pleasure roared through the vampiress. Her back arched, rubbing her hard nipples into Faust’s desk. The vampiress loved it. She shuddered, licking her lips, drinking in all the excitement as her asshole gripped the wonderful, thick cock slamming into her depths.

    Heavy balls thudded into her taint. Heavy with more cum. Abigail’s hips undulated. She clenched her bowels. The more friction the more pleasure. And she craved so much pleasure. She wanted the friction to burn through her and leave her gasping and shuddering in wanton delight.

    Abigail wanted to cum.

    “Yes, yes, use my ass, Father! Use it! I’m your whore!”

    “Tell your husband how much you love my cock,” groaned the priest.

    “Yes, yes, tell Sire,” panted Mary.

    “Oh, please, can you fuck me next, Father,” panted Samantha.

    Abigail shuddered, glancing up at her husband as he struggled, his strong hands beating at Father Augustine’s arms, his legs kicking at the priest’s side. He was too weak. The priest too strong. A surge of wanton, filthy lust shuddered through her.

    It was hot being fucked before her husband. It turned her on and shamed her at the same time. She was the priest’s whore, and her husband witnessed it. She was laid bare before Damien, her lusts unveiled for him to see.

    “Oh, Damien, it’s so good. I’m his whore! I love it! I love his cock.”

    The fight in Damien ended. He hung loose in the priest’s hand, resigned.

    More shame filled Abigail. It mixed with her lust, feeding it. The dark passion crashed through Abigail. Her body bucked as her orgasm exploded through her. She gasped and squirmed. Her bowels convulsed about his dick as juices and the priest’s cum flooded out of her cunt and washed down her thighs. The scent filled the air.

    The vampiresses around her and the human women already fucked by Father Augustine added their own scents. They all masturbated now, aching to be filled by the priest’s cock. Amid the shame and lust crashing through Abigail was pride.

    I’m the woman he fucks. The whore he wants the most. He’s already cum twice and still he fucks me.

    “I want him to cum in me, Damien,” Abigail cried out, her lusts forcing her to say those shameful words. The more she embraced her dark, humiliating passions the greater her pleasure swelled. It was a vicious cycle, driving her to hurt her husband worse and worse so she could enjoy the priest’s cock more and more. “I want his cum to fill my body day and night. I want to be impaled on his cock! I love it, Damien!”

    “What a whore is woman!” cried out the priest with all the passion of a preacher orating a Sunday sermon. “What a depraved work she is. Consumed by her inequities, driven by her passions, slave to her wanton desires. She must be constantly tamed or she wanders. She must be kept on her knees, on her back, submitting to her man or another will steal her.

    “Someone stronger. Someone better.”

    “Yes, yes, someone better, Damien!” Abigail screamed as another orgasm burst through her body.

    The humiliation in her husbands eyes drove the dark hunger inside the vampiress. She glutted on it. Her pleasure engulfed her mind. Transcended bliss hit her. Peaks of passions she had never experienced before. The world swam about her.

    She heaved on the desk. Wood cracked as her fists drummed against it. Every nerve in her undead body rejoiced while her soul ripped itself in half, the pain of hurting Damien transforming into the sweetest bliss.

    “I am Father Augustine’s whore!”

    …you are not his whore… Aurora whispered out of the lusts pouring through Abigail’s body. …he abuses my lust…

    “Aurora?” Abigail gasped, casting her gaze around her. She stared back at the priest and it all crystallized. The hungers that consumed Abigail weren’t her own. She didn’t lust for the priest. He merely infected her with Aurora’s power. The angel was in him, trapped, reaching out.

    “What?” growled the priest as he buried his cock into Abigail’s asshole.

    “It’s not your cock…I love,” panted Abigail, her pleasure still wracking her body. “But the lust…from Aurora. She’s in him…Damien…feeding him…infecting me… Oh, fuck, yes!”

    Pleasure consumed Abigail’s mind.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Abigail’s words cut through Damien’s despair.

    He lifted his eyes, staring at his wife. For a moment, her green depths cleared of passion as she spoke those words. A surge of hope shot through Damien. His wife wasn’t the priest’s whore. She was infected by him.

    She needs me.

    Aurora needs me.

    “Whore, you worship my cock!” snarled Father Augustine, fucking Damien’s wife harder.

    She moaned and gasped, lost to the lust again, poisoned by it, forced to hurt Damien. The dark, depraved lust would feed Aurora the most. She would want Abigail to perform the vilest sex acts, to humiliate herself and others.

    And now so does the priest.

    His angel was in the priest, trapped. Damien had to rescue her somehow. The vampire only had one weapon, his gift. Every vampire had one. Abigail could mesmerize with her gaze, Rosa could walk in sunlight, Mary could move with blurring speed.

    And Damien could use telekinesis.

    He reached out his thoughts towards Father Augustine and touched him. The priest grunted and snarled, pounding Abigail’s ass without mercy, consumed with lust. He has to make her take her words back. Abigail has to be his whore.

    Damien caught flickers of thoughts. He wasn’t sure why. His power was telekinesis. It was an act of desperate hope to reach out, and yet there was something surrounding the priest, a dark nimbus of malevolent thought. An entity who reacted with something pumping through Damien’s blood.

    The nimbus latched onto Damien’s telekinesis. The alien thoughts in the priest seized Damien’s and hauled his soul from his body. He fell through darkness into the priest’s corrupted soul. Shock flooded the vampire as he stood on nothing in a void, buffeted by the priest’s lusts.

    A woman stood before him. She appeared young, youthful, eighteen, but her violet eyes were ancient. A predatory smile crossed her schoolgirl face while black-feathered wings spread behind her. Her body was petite, her dark-red nipples hard.

    “Jezebel,” Damien growled as he rose in the priest’s soul.

    “Well, this is a surprise,” the sultry voice of the demon purred.

    …sir, please, save me…

    Aurora’s voice came from the demon. Damien narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists. “You have my property, Demon.”

    “And you think you can take her back?” laughed Jezebel.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Jezebel had seen many strange things in her eons of life, but never had a vampire’s blackened soul appeared before when she possessed another. It should not have been possible for Damien to fall into the priest. Not even if Damien possessed the ability to astral project like some of his foul ilk could.

    And yet he is here. How?

    Damien snarled and launched himself at Jezebel. The demon danced back, her wings flapping. The violence tore at the priest’s soul. Like when Aurora entered to challenge Jezebel this morning, their battle inflicted harm on Father Augustine.

    Damien moved fast. His talent as a fighter translated into his perception of himself here. His fist struck Jezebel in the face, sparking black energy and sending her reeling back. Jezebel stumbled, rubbing her jaw and staring at him.

    “You have a bit of me in you,” the demon purred.

    “What?” Damien growled as he lunged his hands to grapple the demon.

    She tried to dodge, but he was fast. He caught her right wrist, spun her around and twisted it behind her back. Pain flared through Jezebel as his free hand grabbed her other arm, pinning it to her side.

    “You fed on…Donna,” Jezebel smiled. “One of my familiars. The priest transformed her for me. And now her blood is in you. My power is in you. That is very interesting.”

    “I don’t care,” Damien growled, maneuvering her arms. He seized both her wrists in one hand, his grip powerful. His other wrapped around her body and seized her by the throat. “Release Aurora or I will kill you.”

    Jezebel laughed. “Why kill me when you can fuck me?”

    The demon diverted the power she siphoned from Aurora, denying it to the priest and giving it to Damien. Lust poured into the vampire. Every muscle in his body tensed. His cock went hard, jabbing into the demon’s ass.

    “Mmm, doesn’t that feel wonderful,” purred the demon. She undulated her ass, rubbing on his throbbing cock. “Don’t you just want to satiate yourself.”

    “No,” he groaned, his voice throaty. “I want my angel back.”

    “But she’s my pet. You can join her.”

    Damien’s hand tightened on her neck for a moment. She shuddered and moaned. His dick ached so hard. He trembled, fighting against the angel’s lusts. But he was weak, his soul ultimately mortal and corruptible.

    “You can know my flesh. I can satiate your hard cock. Release me and you shall have every delight known to the universe. Every nerve stimulated.”

    His dick throbbed against her. He growled but his grip relaxed. He released her arms to hug her from behind. His hands found her small breasts, tweaking her nipples as his hips pumped against her, sliding his dick through the cheeks of her ass.

    “Yes, yes, that’s it,” purred Jezebel. “Mmm, satiate your lusts.”

    “Let me fuck you,” panted Damien. “Please, I need it.”

    “You do,” she moaned, “but you’ve been so bad. You need to earn my pussy.”

    “How? Anything!”

    Jezebel laughed and twisted in his arms. Her breasts pressed against his muscular chest. She loved his physical strength. It mattered not at all. Strength of spirit was all that mattered, and Damien’s soul was an infant compared to hers.

    “Kneel and pleasure your Mistress, Damien.”

    “Yes,” he groaned, his dark eyes burning. His hard cock throbbed against her stomach, leaking precum.

    Then he fell to his knees before her, staring up at her with adoration. His strong hands gripped her thighs as he pressed his face between her thighs. She shuddered as his masculine lips found her pussy. He ate her hard, fast, frantic. His tongue slid through her folds, brushing her clit.

    “Yes, yes, that’s it, worship your Mistress.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Father Augustine fucked Abigail hard, fast. He ignored the pain throbbing in his chest. The pain didn’t matter. He was strong. He had to force Abigail to admit the truth and say his cock made her wet. That she was his whore.

    She lusts for me, not for some angel. Lying cunt!

    “Say how much you love my cock!” he growled and cracked his hand hard on her ass.

    She moaned in a mix of pain and pleasure. “Oh, it’s the angel’s lusts. It makes your cock seem wonderful. But it’s not. Mmm, no it’s not. Any cock would feel amazing with Aurora’s desires flooding in me.”

    “Fucking whore! Stop lying!”

    “Yes, stop lying,” Mary hissed.

    “Sire was weak. The priest is stronger, better,” gloated Rosa. “You’re such a bitch, Abigail. Weak like my Sire.”

    And then the lusts fled Father Augustine. His dick went limp in Abigail’s asshole. He shook his head, exhaustion swirling around him. The energy that filled him, sent to him by the feminine voice, withdrew. Not all of it, but enough for him to feel the exhaustion from an entire day’s worth of fucking. He let go of Damien. The vampire fell limp to the floor, unconscious.

    “What?” he demanded. “Why have you withdrawn from me?”

    The vampiresses shook their hands, lust fading from their eyes. Their horny moans ended. Abigail rose from the desk while the other four stopped masturbating fiercely. Joy looked at the priest, concern painting her face. The priest grit his teeth, fighting the exhaustion.

    “Answer me? What is going on?”

    “You’ve lost Aurora’s lust,” Abigail hissed. “You fucking asshole.”

    “You made me beg for your cock,” Lynette snarled, sliding alongside Abigail. Faust’s former pet glared at the priest while Abigail bared her fangs.

    “That disgusting cock,” Abigail added, glancing at Lynette. “We should teach him a lesson.”

    “Yes.” Anger flashed in both vampiress’s eyes.

    Abigail and Lynette lunged at the priests, hissing with fury, their fangs flashing. They crashed into the priest, fingernails scratching at his skin as their teeth tried to find his flesh. The priest grunted, seized them, threw them to the ground.

    He still had his strength. Most of it. But the voice had withdrawn power. Why?

    Samantha and Mary followed, leaping at the priest, howling their fury.

    Abigail rolled to her feet, a vicious smile on her face. Fear beat in the priests heart. He needed all the power. He threw Samantha across the room. She slammed into one of the large windows looking out on Chicago. Her body cracked the thick glass before she fell to the floor.

    “Oh, we are going to feast on you, Father,” Abigail promised as she stood up.

    Rosa crashed into Abigail.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Abigail grunted as Rosa slammed into her side. The two vampiresses hit the floor in a ball. Rosa’s fingernails went for Abigail’s throat, ripping and tearing. Abigail grunted and planted her knee into Rosa’s stomach and heaved her off.

    “What the fuck are you doing?” Abigail gasped as Rosa tumbled away.

    The Latina vampiress rolled into a crouch, her dark eyes feral, her tits heaving. “Freedom from Damien’s collar!”

    “He sired you,” Abigail gasped in shock.

    “And you rebelled against your sire,” sneered Rosa. “Why are you surprised I’m rebelling against mine?”

    Anger soared through Abigail. Behind her, Samantha, Mary, and Lynette fought the weakened priest. Abigail wanted to rip off the priest’s cock, but she had to take care of the bitch before her. “My husband owns you, cunt.”

    “Not any longer. He’s too weak to stand up to the priest.”

    Rosa’s hand shot out and snatched up a white oak crossbow bolt from Joy’s discarded quiver. Rosa grimaced. Smoke curled around the vampire’s fist as she rose. She held the crossbow bolt like an icepick.

    “I’ll kill you first,” Rosa smiled. “I want Damien to suffer.”

    “He gifted you immortality.”

    Exultation burned in Rosa’s eyes. “That was his mistake. Men think with their dicks too much.”

    Abigail hissed and lunged at Rosa. Their feet slapped on the tiled floors. They stepped over the half-conscious women and clashed. Rosa slashed with the bolt, her hand trailing smoke. Abigail twisted her body, moving, dodging.

    Rosa had enhanced strength and reflexes, but she was new to fighting. Abigail knew her body. She had spent over a decade fighting vampires as a regular human. Her transformation had honed her instincts and skills to deadly perfection.

    But Rosa had a weapon.

    The bolt blurred as it sought to find Abigail’s flesh. The vampiress darted back then circled Rosa. Abigail kept moving, waiting, watching. Rosa screeched and hissed, her attacks furious but uncoordinated.

    “You and Damien are both so weak,” Rosa laughed as she lunged in. “Caring about our prey. Keeping me from feasting.”

    “Caring about survival,” sneered Abigail. “Do you have any idea what is out there? The forces that hunt our kind? You would be killed in a week.”

    “Like any human could kill me!”

    Rosa lunged hard. Abigail caught Rosa’s wrist. The vampiress gasped as Abigail twisted the hand clutching the crossbow bolt and drove the white oak shaft into Rosa’s chest. The vampiress’s eyes widened. Her body went limp as the paralyzation took over.

    Rosa crumpled to the ground.

    “I killed my first vampire at eighteen,” Abigail sneered. “Four of us, humans, untrained, unskilled, killed him. Sure two of us died, but that didn’t matter. He was dead.”

    Rosa stared up at Abigail. “Please…don’t.”

    “Kill you?” Abigail planted her foot on Rosa’s throat. “Do you think Damien would forgive your betrayal? Do you really think he’s weak?”

    “Yes…he wouldn’t want…one of his women…killed.”

    “But you’re not one of his women any longer.” Abigail bent down and grasped Rosa’s head. She squeezed the vampiress’s skull, getting a firm grip. “You tried to kill me. You’re no better than Faust.”

    “I’m sorry.”

    Abigail twisted. Meat tore. Bones popped. Rosa’s head ripped from her body, blood spurting dark across the floor and forming a lake of crimson. The vampiress died. Abigail held her head then tossed it to the side. Before it stopped rolling, it desiccated black and then became dust.

    The blonde whore of the priest fought with Lynette, shattering through the illusions conjured by the vampiress. Samantha and Mary pummeled the priest. He fell to his knees, covering himself as the two vampiresses tore at his flesh. His cassock shredded, blood oozing down his body.

    “I need the power back!” snarled the priest. “Why have you forsaken me?”

    Abigail didn’t care why he was weakened. Her fingers flexed. She stepped over her husband’s body, hoping he still lived, as she marched on the priest. He had to pay for violating her body and forcing her to say all those disgusting words.

    “Yes!” growled the priest. “YES!”

    His voice boomed through the room. Windows shattered. Abigail staggered. Such power brimmed in his shout. He rose. A single blow cracked Mary in the skull, throwing the vampiress into an unconscious heap. Samantha turned to vapor. He seized her mist and she reformed in his hand.

    “Traitorous bitch.”

    He smashed her into the floor. Samantha groaned and spasmed.

    “And you.” The priest fixed mad eyes on Abigail. “You will admit the truth. You! Loved! My! Cock!”

    The priest lunged at Abigail, a black blur, moving as fast as Mary. Abigail gasped, his fist suddenly about her throat. He lifted her into the air, his hand squeezing her. She kicked and struggled, her fingernails scratching at his arm.

    It was like scratching diamond.

    He brought her to the desk an slammed her down onto her back. The wood groaned and cracked. The desk wobbled beneath her, still held together but coming closer and closer to shattering. The priest brandished his cock, stroking it hard again.

    “You will love my cock again!” he snarled.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Fuck her,” Jezebel hissed, staring up into the dark void, speaking to the priest. “Dominate her again.”

    Lust still gripped Damien. His tongue licked and explored the demon’s cunt. Her spicy musk filled his nose and stained his lips. He loved her flavor. His dick ached to fuck her even as the strength of her lust wained.

    A part of Damien realized she diverted energy back to the priest. Not all of it. She kept back the lusts. They poured into Damien, compelling him to keep licking her cunt. His dick had to be satisfied and if he pleased her he would get his release.

    It angered and humiliated him that he submitted. He was helpless again, helpless before his lusts like he was helpless to stop Faust and Father Augustine from fucking his wife. Abigail’s moans echoed through his mind, memories of both times she cuckolded him echoing together, merging so it seemed both the vampire and the priest fucked her at once, an amalgamation that drove his hatred.

    “Oh, yes,” panted Jezebel. “Mmm, you’re even more eager. I love it. Keep licking me that hard and you’ll make me cum.”

    …keep a hold…of that anger…sir… Aurora whispered. …embrace it…it protects you…from my…lusts…

    Damien ripped his heart to pieces as he recalled every wanton moan Abigail made as she writhed on Faust’s and Father Augustine’s cocks. Every buck, every orgasm, every ripple of pleasure across her face. He seized it while his tongue kept licking through the demon’s cunt. His hands clenched on Jezebel’s ass.

    “Mmm, yes, you love your Mistress’s cunt. Once I cast your soul out of here, I’ll make Augustine fuck your ass. And you’ll beg for it. Beg to be his boy toy while your wife is his slut.”

    His anger spiked even harder. He snarled into her cunt as he plunged his tongue deep into her hot depths. He hated how hard his cock was. Hated the urge to obey her and bend over and accept the priest’s cock like a true cuckold.

    …yes…yes…sir…now use…that anger…free me…lash out…with your…telekinesis…break my…prison…

    Damien focused all his rage and humiliation into a single, concentrated thought. He thrust it like a dagger, following the trail of Aurora’s whispers. Jezebel gasped above him as his telekinesis knifed through her soul, piercing into a prison and creating the tiniest of holes.

    Yes, yes, Sir, Abigail shouted, her thoughts so much clearer. She touched his telekinesis. Now rip me free.

    Damien heaved against the prison. He growled. Jezebel screamed and released his hair. She stumbled back, her head waving wildly as she clutched at her stomach. She fixed her violet eyes on Damien.

    “You!” she hissed. “What are you…? No!”

    The sea of anger and shame poured Damien’s thoughts. He heaved open Aurora’s prison, ripping the demon’s soul. She screamed in agony as a head emerged from her stomach. Black hair dangled as Aurora pulled herself out. Her shoulders emerged and then her large breasts and crimson wings. They flapped as she wiggled.

    Damien gained his feet. He rushed to her and seized her arm.

    “Sir!” she cried out in delight as he pulled her into his arms and out of the demon’s soul.

    His angel hugged him, her wings wrapping about his body. His cock ached against her flesh, her nipples hard against his. She laughed and cried into his neck, her body shaking in his embrace. His angel was freed. His angel was his.

    “Nooooo!” howled the demon.

    Damien smiled.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Aurora’s soul sang for joy in Damien’s arms. Her vampire. He had come for her. Rescued her from her own hubris. She was weak, her lusts uncontrollable. She needed to be leashed to a will, focused and directed.

    She needed to be Damien’s.

    Jezebel hissed behind her.

    Anger replaced joy. It transformed into hatred and then to the purest odium. “Sir,” Aurora purred, twisting in Damien’s arms, “we have a demon to deal with.”

    “Yes,” Jezebel purred, her hand sliding down to rub at her pussy.

    Lusts seized Aurora. The demon pulled her fingers from her cunt and flicked her juices through the air. The scent beckoned Aurora. She had to feast and feed her hungers. Her soul ached and her pussy clenched to worship the demon’s cunt.

    But she also had her master’s cock to serve. To love. His girth pressed into her hip, hard and throbbing. She focused on it, on his precum smearing into her skin. She absorbed his lust, removing it from his body, allowing him to think clearly.

    “Sir, what shall we do with her?” purred Aurora. “The demon-slut promised you satisfaction, but it feels like she failed to deliver.”

    “Yes, she did,” Damien growled.

    Jezebel sauntered closer, her petite body bursting with all the promise of youthful delight. She cupped her small breasts and pinched dark-red nipples. “I’m right here. Come worship my body.”

    Aurora moved first, her crimson wings flapping and carrying her through the priest tumultuous soul. She seized Jezebel and pressed her body against the demon. Jezebel purred as their nipples kissed. Then the demon seized Aurora’s face.

    “You will be mine again. Don’t you want to be my whore. I’ll summon my—”

    Aurora seized a nipple and twisted. The demon’s words cut off in a moan of painful pleasure. The demon shuddered. Like the vampires, agony and rapture were linked, both merging together, giving them bliss.

    “You’re the one that needs to kneel,” Aurora hissed into the demon’s ear. “You have a cock to please.”

    Aurora delighted in the rapture crossing Jezebel’s face followed by realization. The demon shook her head. Fingers smeared in demonic cunt rubbed against Aurora’s body, sweeping up to her bountiful breasts, infecting her with desire.

    “You have to submit to me,” gasped the demon. “You have to sin with me.”

    “But God has given me Damien and his wonderful cock to serve,” Aurora whispered. “The Lord has provided me with a dick to fuck. Don’t you want to experience it in your whorish cunt?”

    Aurora shoved her hand between the demon’s thighs and rubbed at her wet pussy. Jezebel groaned, her body shifting, lust infecting her. Aurora glanced at Damien. He nodded his approval, standing strong and proud, her lusts in his hands.

    “You have to…submit…” panted the demon. Her hand shot out. Her sword formed.

    Aurora’s fingers rubbed at the demon’s clit. A moan escaped Jezebel’s lips. She shuddered, her knees buckled, and then she collapsed. Her breasts jiggled as she knelt. Damien approached and Aurora seized the demon’s black hair.

    “Which hole would you prefer, Sir?”

    Damien thrust his cock into Jezebel’s open mouth. The demon grunted and gurgled as the vampire’s cock speared down her throat. Aurora smiled, her pussy clenching every time Damien’s heavy balls slammed into the demon’s throat.

    “Is her mouth wonderful, Sir?” Aurora asked. She moved to him and pressed her body into his strong back. She rubbed her clit into his muscular ass, pumping with him, matching his rhythm as she ground on him. She drank his lusts as they poured out of him. “Does she please you?”

    “Yes,” growled Damien. “The fucking slut greatly pleases me.”

    “Good,” laughed Aurora.

    Her lips nibbled on Damien’s neck. Her clit ached against his ass. He was so strong. She rubbed her breasts into his back, her nipples bursting with excitement. “She’s the one that really cuckolded you, Sir. Fuck her mouth hard. Punish her.”

    “You made my wife say those vile words,” snarled Damien. “You made her addicted to the priest’s cock!”

    “She did, Sir!”

    Damien fucked Jezebel harder. Aurora’s pussy spasmed. Wicked waves of heat rushed through the angel’s body. Her crimson wings twitched and flapped. She savored the wet, obscene sound of the demon sucking on Damien’s cock, his shaft thrusting down her throat.

    Aurora’s clit ached on Damien’s ass. She ground harder, loving his power. Her juices coated his ass as her orgasm built and built. Her hands stroked his stomach and chest, drinking in all his strength as she nibbled on his neck.

    “Cum down her throat,” gasped Aurora. “Make her drink all your cum. She forced the priest to fuck your wife. He forced Abigail to love it.”

    “You fucking cunt!” growled Damien.

    His strokes were so hard. The slap of his balls on Jezebel’s chin so loud. Aurora shuddered. She moaned. Her fingernails scraped along Damien’s chest as her orgasm exploded through her. She bucked and gasped, juices squirting out of her body.

    Damien growled, feeding on her lusts. “Aurora!”

    “Cum in her, Sir!” the angel screamed as the rapture flowed through her mind. Her great enemy was defeated. Jezebel undone. “Dump your cum down her throat.”

    Her wings threw wide as a second wave of bliss washed through her body. Her hands gripped Damien as he thrust his cock deep down Jezebel’s throat. The vampire snarled as Aurora felt his balls unload. His body twitched with each pulse of his cum.

    “That’s it. Dump your cum in the whore!”

    Jezebel moaned. Her wings flapped. Aurora drank in her lust, too, as her orgasm burst through her.

    The world whirled around them as Jezebel swallowed Damien’s cum. It spun and suddenly light engulfed them, harsh and artificial. Women groaned around him. Blood scented the air. Violence of the real world.

    The priest lay collapsed on the floor. Abigail set up from a desk, her legs spread wide, her pussy covered in cum. Aurora licked her lips, wanting to feed on all that delicious jizz that leaked out of her while Damien continued to growl and dump his cum down Jezebel’s throat.

    “May I punish her, Sir?” Aurora whispered.

    “Yes,” Damien snarled and ripped his cock from Jezebel’s mouth.

    Aurora summoned her corrupted sword. It dripped with blood. Jezebel panted, cum staining her lips, her eyes dazed from her orgasm. Aurora trembled. Her nipples ached as she placed the edge of her sword on Jezebel’s neck.

    The demon looked up. “I guess you finally won.”

    Aurora smiled and raised her blade. “I did.”

    She swung. The demon’s head parted from her body. It tumbled across the floor. It came to a rest, eyes wide. Aurora savored it. An orgasmic shudder rippled through her body as the demon’s head and body melted into shadows and poured down. The shadows didn’t sink through the building, but through reality, taking the demon back to perdition.

    Aurora planted her sword’s point into the floor and leaned on it, surveying the battlefield. Joy rushed to the priest, grabbing him and dragging him away. Lynette, Samantha, and Mary lay groaning on the ground while Rosa lay dead.

    Abigail gained her feet. “Damien?”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Damien stared at his wife. She trembled before him. Blood stained her hands. Rosa’s blood. She killed my vampiress.

    “Damien?” she repeated as he stepped towards her.

    Father Augustine’s cum stained her thighs. The blonde carried the priest away. He stumbled, his body injured. A lingering touch of friendship, a decade of mentoring, held Damien from following. It wasn’t the priest but Jezebel who caused so much pain to Damien. Father Augustine was possessed, the demon’s tool.

    And the demon was dead.

    “Damien, I…” Abigail swallowed. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t help it…and…” She glanced at her fingers. “Rosa tried to kill me. And…”

    Damien seized her red hair and yanked hard. She gasped in pain as he pulled her across the room towards the large windows that ran from floor to ceiling. Most were shattered. The Chicago skyline glowed with artificial lights, the moon hanging above, Lake Michigan a wine-dark sea in the distance.

    “Damien, please, it wasn’t me,” she gasped as he shoved her against an intact window.

    “I know,” he whispered into her ear as he drove his cock into her pussy.

    “Damien!” she gasped, her voice throaty. “Mmm, yes, Damien.”

    Her body undulated, her breasts streaking across the glass as her hips bucked back into his thrusts. Her pussy was a hot, molten furnace, swimming with the priest’s seed. He had to cleanse her of the priest’s touch, fuck her over and over, cum in her.

    “You’re mine,” Damien growled into her ear.

    “Yes,” she answered, her pussy hot on his dick, gripping him. “And you’re mine!”

    “Yes.” Damien kissed at her neck, tasting her flesh, her blood pumping beneath her skin.

    Beckoning.

    He bit. Her blood flowed salty-sweet into his mouth. He shuddered, his dick aching in her depths. He pounded her hard. The tinted glass flexed with each thrust. Abigail’s hips undulated, her pussy clenching and unclenching, loving his cock.

    “It wasn’t you,” growled Damien. “Neither times. It was their control. They made you be their whores!”

    “Yes!”

    Their flesh slapped together. Her blood and tart pussy filled the air. A wonderful scent. He feasted on it. His teeth bit over and over, loving the hot spurts of her life flooding his mouth. She shuddered each time, her pussy clenching.

    Below, sirens howled. More Chicago PD rushing to the scene. “Samantha,” gasped Abigail. “Go stop the cops.”

    “Yes, Dam,” groaned the Vampiress.

    “Mary and Aurora, help her,” ordered Damien.

    “Gladly, Sire,” purred Mary.

    “Yes, Sir.”

    Damien didn’t care about the approaching cops. He had his wife. She bucked and shuddered. Her orgasm exploded through her. The vampiress’s pussy spasmed about Damien’s cock. A hot, sucking pleasure. He grunted, loving the feel.

    I made her cum.

    Her juices washed out around his cock, forcing out the priest’s cum. She twisted against the glass, looking over her shoulders at him. She moaned, her green eyes flashing. His cock popped out of her cunt as she spun in his embrace, her breasts heaving before him.

    “Mmm, now you can really fuck me,” she grinned, throwing her legs about his waist and slamming her cunt down his cock.

    “Yes!” he growled as he seized her ass, holding her tight as he pounded her against the window.

    The glass flexed. Groaned. Shattered. Shards reigned down upon them, cutting them. Their blood flowed about their bodies. Hot and salty. The rushing air swirled about them as their hands rubbed each other, massaging blood into muscles.

    “Oh, yes,” Abigail moaned, licking at his wounds, drinking his blood, her pussy spasming about his cock.

    “Cum in me! Oh, yes! Oh, fuck, Damien! Do it! Spill in me! I need it.”

    Damien let out a throaty growl and slammed her pussy down his cock. She bucked and shuddered. Her head rolled back in her head. She gasped and shuddered. Hot, silky flesh massaged Damien’s cock, eager for his cum.

    “Abigail!”

    His balls unloaded. He flooded her with his jizz, washing away the last of the priest’s cum. She was his. He trembled before the city of Chicago, exulting in his wife’s cunt and their shared pleasure. Their lips met, stained with both their blood.

    Damien held onto his wife, treasuring this moment.

    And then something stirred behind them.

    “Lynette,” Abigail groaned.

    Damien turned to see his wife’s best friend from high school. She looked the same, eighteen, black-haired, beautiful. Vincent’s first victim. I should have known she would have ended up with Faust.

    Lynette stretched, her battered body healing. “That blonde bitch can punch.”

    “She was a demon’s familiar,” Damien answered. “That was why she was so strong. She had Jezebel’s power in her.”

    Lynette shook her head. “Faust is dead?”

    Damien smiled. “Yes.”

    “It all went to shit,” she laughed, slumping down in the plush leather chair. “I spent over a decade maneuvering Faust to kill the pair of you and it utterly destroys him. Everything he worked on, all the influence in Chicago he curried, all the souls he supplied to Jezebel. He was unstoppable, and then he grew to like my pussy.”

    Damien set Abigail down. His wife stretched then walked to Lynette. “Now, what do we do with you?”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Father Hyrum Augustine woke up from a dark dream, the first golden rays of sunlight peaking through a gap in the curtain and landing right on his eyes. A soft voice talked in the background, droning on, like the news.

    The priest stared at the sun. His soul felt…unburdened. The feminine presence, the demon he had glimpsed in the final moments of consciousness sucking Damien’s cock was gone from his soul. He was clean.

    Tears beaded his eyes. “Lord, Lord, what did I do?”

    “You’re awake,” a woman said. “Father, you’re awake.”

    He turned his head in time to see Joy, wearing a long t-shirt as a nightgown, fling herself at him. She buried her face into his chest, her body shaking as her tears wept from her eyes. He stared down at her, the poison gone from his thoughts and no feminine voice whispered tainted guidance.

    “Joy,” he croaked.

    “You’re awake. I was so worried, Father.” She looked up at him, blue eyes shining with tears and more. Then she leaned up, her ruby lips wet, reaching for his.

    He caught her shoulders, pushing her back. “No.”

    She blinked. “Father? It’s been three days. Don’t you need to satiate yourself with my sinful body?” She let out a purring moan. “I didn’t masturbate. I wanted to, but I controlled my sin. For you, Father.”

    He shook his head, more tears coming. “Oh, Lord, what did I do to you?” All the degrading words he had said, spilling from the black part of his soul, rose in his memory. His lusts had festered in him, a rot the demon had used to consume and possess him.

    Donna and Samantha stolen from their families, transformed into vampires. All because I could not control myself.

    “You’re not sinful,” he groaned. He had believed those words gripped by his lusts and the demon. They were a shield, a dodge for his own sin. “You’re just you, Joy.”

    “Father?” she asked. “But…but…I’m so horny. So wanton. I love sex.”

    “That’s just being human.” He closed his eyes and stroked her head with a strong hand. He felt strong. He opened his eyes and stared at his chest, muscular and youthful. His body’s changes had remained when Jezebel fled him.

    Lord, you have given me a second chance.

    “Damien?”

    “He let us escape,” Joy said. “The news is talking about it nonstop. Here.” She grabbed the remote from the nightstand.

    We’re in a motel room.

    Joy turned up the volume of the TV. Shots of Faust Tower surrounded by rescue workers, lines of body bags stretched out on the sidewalk besides burning wrecks of cars.

    “Chicago still reels three days after two terrorist attacks devastated the city’s leadership and police force. In the early dawn, many prominent City, County, State, and Federal leaders, including the Mayor of Chicago, both Senators for the state of Illinois, and five Representatives were killed in a mansion on the Gold Coast. And then another hundred members of Chicago’s Finest fell defending Faust Tower against their second attack.”

    “Sweet Mother of God,” the priest gasped. “Damien and his women did all…” He closed his eyes. “I ordered those cops to be there. I…”

    “It was the demon,” Joy whispered. “I felt her leave me when she died. The stain that gave me power and…”

    The priest wept, and Joy held him to her breast. She stroked his hair and soothed him. He clung to her for a long time, pouring out his sins and promising to do better. He had his second chance. He wouldn’t fail.

    “We still have the weapons,” Joy whispered. “We can still fight evil. Just like you planned.”

    The priest looked up at her through tear-stained eyes. The motel room’s light haloed about her golden hair. “What?”

    “If the demon used us for evil, we can get back at her by doing good.” She cupped his whiskered cheeks. “Me and you, Father.”

    My second chance.

    “We can, child.”

    And then her lips kissed his, soft and sweet. He clung to her. Not his whore, but his woman. He was a priest no longer. He had failed to uphold his vows. He had disgraced his church. But he could find a new way to serve mankind.

    He would be their protector.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Britney shuddered as her mother’s fangs bit into her areola. Milk and blood flowed into the vampiress’s mouth. Britney lay on their bed staring up at the cement ceiling blocking out the day’s sun, protecting her family.

    “Mommy,” gasped Britney, her hips undulating as her mother fed. After three months, her mother and the other vampires had not tired of feasting on her milk and blood. Britney, along with Vicky, were their thralls.

    It was her purpose to be fed on.

    The pleasure flowed through her as she savored her mother’s incestuous suckling. Her toes curled every time her mother suckled. Britney loved the way her milk flowed out of her nipple and her blood pumped from her wounds.

    And her mother’s venom flowed through her veins.

    Stars danced above Britney’s head as she savored her mother’s feasting. Her body twitched and her toes curled. She stroked her mother’s golden hair, the same shade as her own. Britney let out a throaty moan.

    “Oh, yes, Mommy. Mmm, you need to feed. You need all the blood so you can be strong and powerful.”

    Her mother’s blue eyes flashed up at her. Britney shuddered as she sucked harder. Her pussy dripped with excitement. She humped and writhed, pressing her wet sex into her mother’s flat stomach. Her clit ached, the pleasure bursting in her.

    Britney’s heart thundered beneath her breast. She squirmed, grinding harder, smearing her clit against her mother’s flesh. The ache was wonderful. The young woman enjoyed the delight. She licked her lips and moaned again.

    “So good, Mommy. I love it when you feed.”

    “As much as when Sire does it?” her mother asked, lifting her milk-and-blood-stained lips.

    “No, he’s better,” Britney shuddered. “But then he owns me.”

    Her mother laughed then slid up Britney’s body. Their large breasts pillowed together as Britney and her mother kissed. The young woman savored her salty blood and creamy milk mixed on her mother’s lips.

    This is so wonderful.

    Britney didn’t miss her father or infant brother. She had a new family forged by Damien and Abigail’s dark kiss. Britney would never forget it. The hot knife of pain as his fangs sank into her neck followed by ecstasy as her life flowed into his mouth.

    She gripped her mother’s ass, their pussies grinding together, their clits rubbing. Her mother broke the kiss and smiled. “Mmm, that’s nice. Do you want to scissor?”

    “Oh, that sounds wonderful, Mommy.”

    Her vampiress mother moved with grace Britney envied. Her mother turned around and spread her legs. She twisted as their legs scissored together and then their cunts met in an incestuous kiss. Her mother’s pussy was almost as hot as hers, the vampiress absorbing Britney’s body heat as they writhed together on their bed.

    Both women bucked and gasped, their tits heaving as they tribbed their cunts together. Their flowing juices lubed the way. Milk flicked from Britney’s nipples. She brought one to her mouth, suckling her own milk as the pleasure burst in her pussy.

    “That’s it, baby girl,” moaned her mother. “Oh, yes, grind that cunt into my flesh. So hot. I love it!”

    Britney moaned about her fat nipple. Her milk filled her mouth. She swirled it around, loving the rich flavor. Her toes curled and she ground harder. Her clit ached every time it brushed her mother’s, sparking like flint striking steal.

    The sparks showered through her pussy, trying to catch her alight and burn through her body. Her breasts heaved and her nipple popped from her mouth. Her moans joined her mother’s, echoing through the room, bouncing off the heavy reinforced concrete of the bunker walls.

    “Oh, yes, Mommy! Let’s cum on each other’s pussies.”

    “Ooh, that would be so hot, baby girl! Oh, yes! I’m so close!”

    “Me, too, Mommy!”

    Britney grasped her mother’s right ankle, holding it as she humped her hips faster. Their pussies rubbed together, the friction growing hotter and hotter between them. Her mother sucked and nibbled on her toes, biting, drawing droplets of blood.

    Giving Britney sweet delight.

    “Mommy!” she screamed when her pussy burst inside her cunt.

    Juices squirted out of her, splashing into her mother’s twat. Britney shuddered, her hips bucking out of control as the pleasure rippled through her. A moment later, her mother screamed and a gush of cream splashed against Britney’s snatch.

    “Yes, yes, cum with me, Mommy!” gasped Britney as the waves of pleasure shuddered through her. She embraced them.

    “Yes, baby girl,” her mother hissed, her blonde hair tossing and large tits heaving. “Yes, yes, so good.”

    The iron door of their room opened. Aurora stuck her head in. The angel’s wings fluttered. Her nose twitched as she inhaled the musk. “Such sweet sin in here.”

    “So sweet,” gasped Britney.

    “Another monster hunts and prowls,” Aurora purred. “Another vampire feeds.”

    “Oh, yes,” Britney gasped, her heart thudding. “A hunt!”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Damien eyes snapped open. The sounds of approaching feet echoed through the abandoned and decommissioned bunker. It lay in the middle of the Kansas farmland, purchased in secret years ago by Faust as a retreat. Damien set up in his bed, the black sheets falling away from his naked body.

    Beside Damien, his two vampiress wives rose. Abigail on his left, her red hair spilling about her naked shoulders, Lynette on his right. She stretched her back, her eyes fixed on the door. Damien heard all his family’s feet out there.

    The iron door creaked open. Aurora led them in, Samantha and Mary following, then Donna, and last the two thralls—Britney and Vickie. Aurora’s crimson wings spread wide as she knelt at the foot of his bed.

    “Sir.”

    “Where is the vampire hunting?” Damien smiled. It had been three weeks since their last hunt.

    “Kansas City, Missouri,” Aurora answered. “Three missing, turned or dead.”

    “Mmm, foolish vampire to feed so close to us,” Abigail purred. “When is nightfall?”

    “Three hours, Ma’am.”

    Abigail pressed against Damien, her lips nuzzling at his neck. “Plenty of time for some fun.”

    Lynette laughed on the other side, he hand grasping Damien’s cock. He groaned, savoring the feel of her fangs biting into his flesh. Aurora’s mouth engulfed his dick, sucking hard. He ached in her mouth, but not just from delight of his wives and women.

    But for the hunt.

    The END